Category: Uncategorized

  • Wife’s Reluctance/Acceptance!

    Font size : +


    Wife’s Reluctance & Acceptance

    I had been married for years before I developed a bi-interest, and my wife recently learned that I have developed a taste for cock. Without her knowing, I had had a few experiences sucking cock during the past few years, but I unfortunately always had to keep it secret and to myself. Upon learning of my bi-interest, she definitely was not supportive of this at first, but eventually accepted my fantasies and just recently decided to surprise me by hooking me up with one of her best girl friend Pam and her husband, Roger, who she knew were “swingers.” She didn’t necessarily approve of such a life style but at the same time, thought it would be nice for me. She would just not participate, that’s all!

    My wife was never into anything real kinky. She just enjoyed straight-up sex, never did anal, and when she did “blow” me she never allowed me to cum in her mouth, etc. I had hinted and told her my fantasy towards three-ways, either MMF or MFF, but she was never interested.

    Well, one night, we scheduled baby sitters and got together with Barbara
    and Roger for an adult night together. I had thought this only meant “no kids”, but turned out to be very pleasantly surprised at what happened. As soon as we were all alone, my wife told me that she understood my cock hunger and was willing to indulge me for one night only. After a nice diner out we ended up back at Roger and Barbara’s house. As arranged by my wife, I looked at Barbara and Roger and with little or no preliminaries they lead me to their bedroom……..

    They started to undress and I finally started to believe this was for real. Barbara walked over to me, reached down, and freed my cock from my pants. Before I knew it, she was down on her knees sucking both my cock and her husband’s cock. I was pretty nervous at first, but looked over toward my wife and saw that she was watching Barbara and she had her panties off, her legs spread, and was starting to finger her clit. I got rock hard and could feel my cock continue to swell in Barbara’s warm, sweet mouth. I was hot and ready to do my thing even though I was enjoying the blow job immensely.

    I couldn’t wait any longer, I pulled away from Barbara, got down on my knees, and took Roger’s cock in my mouth. It was semi-hard and looked to be about 7″ but getting harder and bigger quickly. I licked his cock head and took as much as his shaft as was possible in my mouth. I had sucked cock a few times before, but this was the first time I had done it in front of my wife, or even with her knowledge for that matter. She must have enjoyed what she was witnessing, because she yelled at me to swallow or take as much of Roger’s cock in my mouth as possible.

    I must have sucked and licked Roger’s cock for a few minutes or more until Barbara took his cock back and started sucking him again. After another minute Roger blew a load of warm creamy cum right into his wife’s mouth. She lapped it up and started to lick his cock clean. I had never yet taken a load of cum in my mouth and I knew I had just missed my chance this time. So, I reached out for his cock and Barbara realized I wanted to share this moment and allowed me to licked the rest of his cum coated cock clean. While I was doing this, Barbara went back to work on my cock for a few minutes. Damn, she could suck cock. Eventually. Roger moved over and started sucking my cock too. I couldn’t hold back any longer. I warned Roger, but he sucked my cock even harder as I launched a heavy load of fresh cum right down his throat, which he swallowed it all except what was oozing around the corners of his mouth.

    By then, Roger’s cock was fully hard at 8″ and he began to fuck his wife. After a few minutes of hearing Barbara moan from her husband’s thrusts, I got in front of her and she began to suck my cock again – – it was hard again very quickly. We kept that going for a while until Roger told me he wanted to see me fuck her. I looked over at my wife and she started working her pussy even harder with a dildo that Barbara had given to her. My wife’s face was a picture of lust as she moved that black dildo in and out of her wet pussy. As I entered Barbara’s hot pussy and starting fucking her hard, Roger got down and licked her pussy and my balls while I fucked her. Once I started moaning a little, Barbara turned around, sat on her husband’s cock and took mine back into her mouth. Within a few seconds, I let go of a load bigger than the first time and right into Barbara’s sucking mouth, and she took it all.

    I watched Barbara as she got to her feet and walked over to my wife Mary, who was still fucking herself with the dildo. Barbara leaned over, placed her hands on each side of her head and kissed my wife on the lips. I could tell my wife was resisting her but Barbara held her tight and was pushing some of my cum into Mary’s mouth. Some of the goo leaked out and was covering their faces as the “Frenched-kissed” each other. As the girls kissed each other savoring my cum, I reached out, took Roger’s cock in my hand and sucked him again. I took his cock as deep as I could into my mouth, licked the head of his cock, and jacked him off with my hand as I sucked him. He started to squirm and I decided this was my time! Roger’s cock recoiled and pulsated at least 4 or 5 fresh squirts of cum right into my mouth. I gagged for a few seconds, but swallowed hard and took his sweet load down to my stomach. I looked over at Mary and our eyes met and she winked at me, licked her lips as to say she knew I was doing what I wanted to do and she was happy with it.

    Just the feel of that hot creamy load in my mouth began to get my dick hard
    again. Roger told me he wanted me to fuck him up the ass while he fucked Mary. I wasn’t sure “if” Mary would go along with Roger’s wishes but Barbara pulled her toward the bed and told her to lie back and spread her legs. Barbara got to her knees and moved her head between Mary’s thighs and began to lick her pussy as the “guys” rested up for more play. Mary seemed to enjoy a woman licking her cunt for the first time and watched appreciatively as Barbara’s tongue worked wonders on her clit. Seeing that scene and the fact that they seemed to be enjoying it so much, got both Roger and me excited again and Roger told Barbara to move aside. It was Barbara who guided Roger’s beautiful 8″ cock into my wife’s pussy and Mary was feeling another man’s cock in her cunt for the first time since her marriage to me. Roger is certainly bigger and thicker than me and Mary was moaning with pleasure at the difference. The smile on her face was pure and I think she realized what she had been missing by not playing with another couple or another man occasionally.

    Barbara positioned herself up on the bed and straddled Mary’s head and lowered her wet cunt down on her face and told her to lick her pussy as she had licked hers. I watched as Mary’s tongue probed the tender flesh of Barbara’s gash and then disappear between the lips of her pussy. She was eating pussy and getting fucked as never before and was soon in the throws of a massive orgasm. Roger too was getting close and it looked as though Barbara was on the edge of a cum as well. I told Barbara to move off and for Roger to roll over and bring Mary with him so that he was on the bottom and Mary on top but to keep on fucking her. After they did as I suggested, Mary was humping Roger like a jockey riding horse and I slipped up behind Mary and inserted my cock gently against her asshole. She tensed and I told her to just relax and enjoy the moment. I pushed against her sphincter and eased slowly and gently into ass. I could feel Roger’;s cock moving in and out, just a thin membrane between us and soon we were both pumping in alternate tempo deep in Mary’s cunt and ass. Mary was double fucked! It was a beautiful, wonderful, fantastic feeling and Roger and I busted our “nut” about the same time, filling Mary with a double load of hot cum.

    We all lay on the bed, breathing heavily, sighing, laughing, caressing, and touching each other and talking about all of the feelings we had just experienced. It was a special moment and I knew Mary wold never be, or feel, the same again! She had crossed the line about sex and only time would tell what was to be in the months to follow. I think she was more comfortable about my craving for cock and in fact, had enjoyed seeing me suck Roger off and swallow his load right in front of her. I know I enjoyed seeing her lick a pussy, who wouldn’t!


    7 comments
    «12»

    READERReport 

    2006-05-06 23:28:30
    i want a woman to eat me while i suck hubbys dick

    READERReport 

    2005-12-15 23:15:26
    that would be awesome if my wife would arraign a tryst like that for me, i would love to suck a big cock while she watched. just the thought of a hot load of cum hitting thje back of my throat is turning me on. yummy-yummy!

    READERReport 

    2005-09-09 00:35:55
    Hot story…I have done the same.I love sucking cock and sharing hot thick cum with my wife.Really enjoy sucking another man’s cum from her cunt too.

    READERReport 

    2005-08-20 04:00:52
    pretty good story wish there was more 10/10

    READERReport 

    2005-08-19 11:22:32
    Eh. Too many cliches. I have seen better Penthouse letters. Keep trying.

    «12»
  • After The Dance_(0)

    Font size : +


    After the Dance

    I watched the high school erupt with well-dressed young men and women for a few minutes before pulling up to the door. For the most part I ignored the suited boys unless they had their arms around one of the many made-up teenage girls. Their dresses were, more often than not, too tight for their blossoming figures, their skirts too short, their necklines too low. I wasn’t complaining, only wishing I could take home more than one.

    The passenger door opened and Rebecca climbed inside, her long skirt slit far on my side. I could see her black stocking and a bit of her upper thigh where the stockings ended, but the slit continued. She made sure her high-heeled right shoe was inside before slamming the door and sniffling, pulling her seatbelt around her ample chest, barely hidden by her black dress.

    “What’s wrong?” I asked as I pulled away from the school, slowing down to admire a blonde girl in a blue gown.

    “Michael dumped me,” Rebecca mumbled.

    “What?” Michael and my daughter had been dating for a few months. I wasn’t too fond of the boy, but he knew his manners and kept his hands relatively to himself.

    “He’s dating Michelle now,” she snapped. Then: “Whore,” under her breath. I pretended not to hear.

    “You didn’t put out for him, did you?” I asked.

    “No. I wouldn’t do that, Daddy,” she defended herself.

    We went the rest of the car ride in silence. She sniffled a few times, and I put a hand on her knee, gently stroking the black stocking. We arrived at home and went inside. Rebecca was about to go to her room and change, no doubt, but I took her by the elbow and said, “Would you like some wine before bed, dear?”

    She looked at me oddly, then smiled. “Sure.”

    I had never allowed her to drink alcohol before, so she was both surprised and a bit excited by my invitation. I led her into the living room, where a bottle sat in an ice bucket. I popped the cork and poured two glasses of wine. We sat on the couch together, and I put my arm around her shoulder. She leaned her head against my chest and slowly sipped from her glass.

    “You know, Michael isn’t good enough for my little girl, anyway,” I said.

    She nodded. When her glass was empty I surprised her again by refilling it. She took another sip, then said, “Daddy?”

    “Yes, dear.”

    “I’m sorry. I wasn’t entirely truthful in the car.”

    I felt myself squeeze her arm a little tightly as a flash of anger went through me. I caught myself, afraid of ruining the mood, and responded: “Really?”

    “I kind of put out.”

    “Kind of?”

    “Yeah.”

    “Tell me.”

    “The long story or the short story?”

    “The whole thing.”

    “Remember when I went to that party last night?”

    “Yeah.”

    “Well, even though you told me not to, I drank. A lot. I’m sorry, Daddy, but everyone else was doing it . . . and I know that that’s no excuse, but Michael was kind of ignoring me and everyone else was having fun, so I started drinking too.

    “I was really trashed and I saw Michael going into one of the rooms with Michelle. I got pissed off and followed them up there to yell at them. They were really drunk, too. When I opened the door Michael was sitting at the foot of the bed, with his pants and underwear down around his ankles. His . . .”

    “Cock?”

    “Yeah, it was all hard and everything. Michelle had her sweater off; she was just wearing her little whore cheering skirt and her socks. She was sitting next to him, giving him a handjob. Seeing his . . . cock . . . I was getting turned on, even though I was pissed about seeing him with Michelle. She was just looking at me, all superior and everything, and Michael was starting to say that he needed satisfaction, and he loved me, but I wouldn’t do anything for him. Michelle looked at him and she was like, ‘She won’t even give you a blowjob?’

    “She pushed him down onto his back and started sucking on his cock. I was so pissed that she was just doing this in front of me like she didn’t even care. She stopped and looked at me again. ‘Come on, Rebecca,’ she said. ‘It’s fun.’

    “I didn’t know what to do, but I was sure if I left them there alone then Michael would dump me and everyone would hear about what a lousy girlfriend I was from Michelle. I didn’t want her to win, so I took off my tank top and got on my knees between his legs. I started licking his cock while she held it up, but I wasn’t sure what to do. Michelle said, ‘Like this,’ and showed me how to take his cock in my mouth and suck on it. So I started to do that.

    “For a while I was fighting to keep her away from his cock so that I could give him the blowjob. She stopped trying to suck on it whenever I lifted my head and pulled her panties off. She sat on Michael’s face and I knew he was licking her pussy while I was giving him a blowjob. That pissed me off, too, because I just wanted that bitch to leave. Sorry.”

    “That’s okay,” I assured her. “Sip your wine and continue.”

    She did so. “Well, anyway, after a while my mouth was getting tired so I just started licking the underside of his cock and Michelle leaned down across his body and was licking the other side. Our tongues touched a few times, and then we were kissing, suddenly, with his cock between us. Michael started to cum, and Michelle and I let him do it all over our tongues and lips. We were kissing some more, then, with his cum in our mouths.”

    “Is that all?”

    She took another sip of wine. Then, softly, ashamed, “No.”

    “What happened next?”

    “Michelle climbed off of Michael and started touching my breasts, kissing them, and licking my nipples. I was getting real horny, and I started touching her, too. We made out for a little while, and Michael got dressed. I wasn’t feeling angry anymore, and I wanted to have sex or something. I thought I was going to explode.

    “Michael said we should go to his house, and we said we would. We walked there . . . getting dressed first, of course. Michelle and I were ignoring Michael, walking together, talking a little, and kissing and stuff. We snuck into Michael’s room so we wouldn’t wake his parents. Michael said he wanted to fuck me, but I said I couldn’t. I’m sorry, Daddy.”

    “It’s alright, sweetie, don’t worry about your words, just tell me what happened.” I was getting incredibly aroused from this story, wondering just what this Michelle looked like.

    “Okay, well, Michelle said she’d fuck him. He took off his clothes and lay on his bed. Michelle hadn’t put her panties back on and she sat on him and let him fuck her. Michael said he’d lick my pussy if I sat on his face, so I took off my pants and panties, and did so. Michelle wouldn’t be quiet, and I tried to be, but he made me cum twice while he was fucking her. I was facing away from Michelle and she reached around me and took off my top, and started squeezing my tits again.

    “We heard some sounds from the house and someone went into the bathroom and started using the shower. We tried to be quiet, and I came again and got off of Michael. He was about to cum too, and Michelle got off of him quick and started sucking his cock again. He came in her mouth and it started dripping out and along the sides of his cock. I really liked his cum last time, so I started to lick up what she was missing. Then we kissed some more. While we were kissing, Michael passed out.

    “Michelle said she had to go to the bathroom and ran out of the room. I started thinking about what I’d done, and wanted to go home. I started to get my things together, but Michelle came running back into the room, giggling. She grabbed my hand and pulled me up. ‘Come on, Rebecca, you gotta see this,’ she said. I tried to get away, but she dragged me to the bathroom.

    “A guy was in the shower. We could kind of see him through the glass doors. He was jerking off. Michelle took off her sweater and skirt. ‘What are you doing?’ I asked, too loudly. The guy in the shower stopped suddenly, and peeked out.

    “‘Want some help with that?’ Michelle asked him. It was Michael’s dad. He grinned at us. I was still naked and so was Michelle now. I covered my tits with my arms and tried to back out of the bathroom, but Michelle put an arm around my shoulders. ‘Come on, it’ll be fun,’ she said.

    “‘I have to go home,’ I said.

    “‘I’ll take you girls home when we’re done if you want to take a shower with me,’ he said. Michelle nodded and stepped into the shower, dragging me in by one arm. I looked down and saw that Michael’s dad had a huge cock. It was making me horny again. Michelle started kissing him on the lips and he had one hand all over her ass. He reached past her with the other one and started touching my tits, squeezing them and pinching my nipples.

    “‘Would you suck my dick, Rebecca?’ he asked. I didn’t want him to get pissed off and I kind of wanted to, so I got down on my knees and started sucking his cock like I had done to Michael. I looked up and saw that he was putting his fingers inside Michelle’s pussy. He was rubbing outside of it a lot too, ’cause she shaved her pubic hair. I was moving my lips back and forth on his big cock a lot, and fast.

    “After a little while he said he wanted to fuck me, but Michelle said, ‘She’s saving herself for marriage,’ to tease me. ‘I’ll fuck you, though,’ she told him. I stopped sucking and stood up and got out of the way while Michael’s dad pressed Michelle against the glass doors and put his cock between her legs. She groaned when he pushed himself into her and he started pumping in and out of her really fast. He reached out for me and I let him pull me up to him. He tried to kiss me on the lips, but I pulled away and he sucked on my nipples instead.

    “After a while he kept saying he was going to cum. Michelle quickly turned around and knelt on the floor, with her mouth open. He started jerking his cock near her mouth and he pushed my head down. I kissed the head of his cock and licked him until he started shooting cum onto Michelle’s tongue. I licked his head while he came, too, and got some more cum in my mouth. When he was done, Michelle grabbed me and started kissing me again.

    “Then Michael’s dad turned off the shower and said we should get dressed to go home. We went and put our clothes on while he did the same.”

    She finished her glass of wine and I poured another.

    “Was that all?”

    She looked sheepish. “Almost.”

    I sighed, gently rubbing the bulge in my pants. “What else happened?”

    She swallowed hard. “When we were getting dressed, Michael woke up again. He asked what was going on, and Michelle said that his father was taking us home. He got up and went with us into his dad’s car. I sat up front with his dad and Michelle sat in back with Michael. I tried to sit with Michael, but Michelle was being a bitch and wouldn’t let me.

    “I kept looking back, though, and I saw that she had her hand in his pants and was whispering stuff in his ear while she jerked him off. We got to her house first, though, and Michael wouldn’t go in with her. I got in the backseat while she stumbled to her front door. When she was inside Michael’s dad continued toward our house. Michael took my hand and put it on his cock and said I should jerk him off while I told him about the shower. I was ashamed, though, and said I wouldn’t talk about it, but I stroked his cock for him a bit.

    “I didn’t even notice that we had gone past our house until we were near the strip mall. Michael’s dad parked in the empty lot and stopped the car. He got out and came around to the backseat, sitting on the other side of me.

    “‘What’s going on?’ I asked. I tried to get out, but I couldn’t get over them.

    “‘Relax, Rebecca,’ Michael’s dad said. ‘We just want to fuck you, precious.’

    “‘No!’ I insisted. ‘I won’t have sex with either of you. Leave me alone.’ Michael had his cock all the way out now. It seemed bigger than before. I was still jerking him off and didn’t even realize it. I took my hand away.

    “‘Okay, okay,” Michael’s dad said. ‘I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you. We aren’t going to force you. Would you suck our cocks some more, though?’

    “Michael was taking off his pants, and his dad started taking his own off, too, and I knew that I couldn’t refuse them, even though I wanted to go home. When they both had their pants and underwear off, I knew I was horny again, too. Everything was so new, but I realized I loved sucking their cocks . . . and how their cum tasted.

    “So I did it. Michael’s dad pulled my head down to his lap and I started sucking his cock first. Michael got up and made the passenger seat flip forward to give him more room. He rubbed his cock on my cheek until I started sucking his, leaving his dad’s poking into my hair for a while. His dad held my face while Michael did all the actions, pumping his cock in and out of my mouth. Then he stopped and I went back to sucking on his dad.

    “They sat me down in the center seat and took turns fucking my mouth. I was really sore, but I liked the way they groaned when I was kissing and licking their dicks. Michael said he was about to cum and his dad said I should close my eyes and my mouth. I told him I wanted to taste his cum, but Michael’s dad insisted that I’d had enough in my mouth and that now it was time to see it all over my face. I did what he told me and I felt warm cum spraying all over my lips, cheeks, chin, and everywhere.

    “Then a cock was back at my lips and I opened my mouth, tasting some of the cum slip inside, while Michael’s dad went back to fucking my mouth. I felt him brush cum from my eyelids and wipe it on my cheek. He said I could open my eyes, and I did, until he was done with my mouth. He started jerking in front of my face and I closed my eyes again while he sprayed his cum on my forehead and on my nose and cheeks. When he was done he wiped my eyes again and I just sat there, with their cum all over my face. Michael’s dad leaned into the front seat and pulled a Polaroid camera from the glove compartment. He took some pictures of me with cum all over my face and gave me one of them. He kept the rest and told me not to wipe my face off until I got home. Then he drove me home and I ran inside and cleaned up before I went to bed.”

    I sighed.

    “Daddy?”

    “Yes, dear?”

    “Are you mad at me?”

    “No, honey. No, I’m not mad at you. It’s natural to be curious about sex, and it’s very natural to enjoy sexual things.”

    “I didn’t let anyone fuck me, Daddy,” she said, still defensive.

    “I know. That was good of you. You did a good job.”

    She finished her third glass of wine.

    “Do you still have that picture?”

    “Yeah,” she said softly. “Do you want it?”

    “Let me see it,” I said.

    She leaned over and picked up her purse from the coffee table. I admired the low-cut back of her dress. She fumbled in her purse and pulled out the Polaroid. Sure enough, there she was, beautiful green eyes open wide and slightly bloodshot, pretty lips coated in semen, clear white skin mottled with gobs of cum.

    “Jesus!” I exclaimed. Hearing about it was one thing, but seeing an actual picture was too much. I was as hard as a redwood in my pants, and I had to massage my cock a bit to keep my jeans from biting sensitive flesh.

    “Are you alright, Daddy?” Rebecca asked.

    “Yeah, babe. It’s just . . . well, your story . . . and this picture.”

    “Are you horny?” she asked, rubbing the thickness in my pants and discovering the answer for herself.

    “Would you do something for your Daddy?” I asked, sinking a little lower in the couch, pressing my throbbing cock against her palm.

    “Do you want a blowjob?”

    “I want you take your dress off first.”

    She stood up and reached behind her back, unzipping her dress. She let it slide down to her ankles, revealing that she wore neither bra nor panties. Her tits were firm and round, about a handful each, and I unzipped my pants while I admired what must have been a recently acquired trait of my daughter’s body. She caught my gaze.

    “I shaved this tonight. Michelle said it made everything feel better. I wasn’t sure if . . .” she shook her head.

    “It’s beautiful,” I said, the awe in my voice unfeigned. Truly her small pink cunt lips were a sight to behold. I noticed the glimmer of something wet on the inside of her thighs.

    I finished removing my pants and boxers, my cock popping out, pre-cum glistening on my own stomach and cock. Rebecca looked incredible in nothing but black stockings and high-heeled shoes. She sat on the coffee table, spreading her legs wide, leaning down to me. She stuck out her tongue and slowly licked up the underside of my shaft. I shivered, as electrical currents seemed to infuse my body. She continued to lick me, her tongue strokes becoming faster and shorter.

    I grabbed the root of my cock and pushed it toward her mouth. She took my cue and placed the head of my dick on her tongue, sucking me in-between her red lips. She went down halfway, slowly lashing at me with her tongue, bobbing her head up and down over my prick.

    She pulled up, leaving her tongue under my cock. “You taste good, Daddy,” she said, kissing the head of my prick.

    I stood up, consumed with lust for my daughter. I pulled her up by her waist and sat her down on the couch, pressing her back onto an arm pillow. I knelt on the floor and spread her legs, placing the outward one on my shoulder. Carefully, slowly, I ran my tongue along her cunt lips, delving into her pussy after a while in search of her bud. I found her clit and licked it furiously, cupping my lips over her naked pussy flesh and sucking hard. She moaned loudly and came after a short while.

    “I’m going to have you in every way, Rebecca,” I told her.

    “Okay, Daddy,” she said, a nervous look in her beautiful eyes.

    I climbed onto the couch, keeping her legs spread wide and pressed my cock against her pussy. I rubbed it between her lips before entering her. She gasped as I slowly penetrated past her lips. “Am I slut, Daddy?”

    I drove myself hard and deep into her, shattering her hymen with one blow. She jerked up and yelped. “Yes,” I answered as I pulled back slightly. She was breathing too heavily, almost hyperventilating, so I leaned down as I continued my slow strokes, taking her tongue into my mouth, locking my lips to hers, exchanging breath with her. She calmed down and returned to her prone position, spreading her legs wider so that I could fuck her more deeply.

    “Oh God, Daddy,” she gasped when our kiss broke. “Oh you feel so good inside me, Daddy. I’m a slut. I’m a slut, Daddy.”

    “That’s right,” I said, pumping hard and fast inside her. “You’re a slut and I’m going to cum on your face.”

    “Okay, Daddy,” she squealed as another orgasm tore through her. I pulled out, leaping up over her chest and sprayed my own semen all over her pretty little face. She closed her eyes and opened her mouth, taking a lot of my cum on her tongue and lips. When the spurts were done, I angled my cock down into her mouth and she gently milked it dry with her warm mouth.

    I sat back down to catch my breath, cleaned off her eyelids, and gently squeezed one of her tits while she licked the cum around her lips. She sat up and seemed to be concentrating, perhaps to better feel the semen globs dripping down her face. “I’m not done yet,” I told her.

    “Okay, Daddy.”

    “Wait here.”

    I returned in a few minutes, bottle of lubricant in hand. “Lay on your stomach,” I told her. I helped position a pillow just under her cunt, aiming her small ass up a bit. I sat down behind her, placing her calves over my lap. I gently squeezed her asscheeks, rubbed her wet cunt from behind. Then I poured some of the lubricant on one hand, tightly holding one asscheek with the other. I poured some of the lubricant into her asshole, making her moan in pleasure at the sudden cool sensation on her sensitive sphincter.

    I rubbed my index finger on her asshole for a little while, finally slipping inside her with ease. She groaned as my penetrating her ass with a finger made her cum again. She was breathing heavily already while I started pressing my finger deeper inside her and pulling it out again, fucking her tight asshole with my finger.

    My cock was slowly regaining its fortitude, but I still wasn’t hard enough to fuck her. My finger still poking in and out of her ass, I moved around to the side of the couch, pressing my thickening prick to her mouth. She opened her cum-stained lips and took me inside, working her tongue expertly along the underside of my cock. It didn’t take long for me to widen and lengthen within her mouth.

    “I’m going to fuck your ass now,” I warned, moving back behind her.

    “Okay,” she whispered as another rush came over her.

    I poured some more lubricant on my finger, pulling it out long enough to let some of the cool gel get inside her. I aimed my cock at her tiny hole, gently pressing against the slick surface. She was still too tight, and I spread her cheeks with both hands once my cock was in the right position. The mushroom cap of my head popped in, causing her to groan aloud again.

    “You’re too big, Daddy,” she said as I pressed down another half an inch.

    “No I’m not, honey. You’ll be fine,” I said, pressing harder, spreading her wider.

    “Okay,” she said through clenched teeth. I pulled back a bit, eliciting a moan from my daughter, then pushed hard into her, sinking halfway into her ass.

    It took about three minutes of slowly fucking her ass for her to grow accustomed to my thickness in her most tender of crevices. Eventually, however, I was able to fuck her at a faster, harder pace. Her ass squeezed my cock tighter than I ever could do it with my own hand, but another application of lubricant loosened her up again. I reached between her legs and rubbed her clit while I thrust in and out of her ass. Her long moans and sighs deteriorated into quick gasped and whelps at every inward thrust. But the next time she came she pushed herself up by her arms and threw her ass hard against me, driving me even deeper into her. I reached around her and grasped one of her tits, the other hand still fondling her sex, while I humped her ass furiously.

    I nibbled on her neck and pinched her nipple, enjoying every audible breath she made.

    “Oh God, I’m gonna cum!” I said finally, pushing her away from me. I popped out of her ass and she swiftly knelt on the floor in front of me, head tilted back, mouth open, tongue out.

    I aimed my cock at her tongue and jerked hard. My cum exploded as though from a shotgun, coating her eager tongue and teeth, splashing her already sticky face in dozens of places. She swallowed my cum hungrily, rushing up to take my prick in her mouth, sucking all the excess seed from me. Finally done, she rested her head on the couch, while I watched her beautiful face, not marred but enhanced by the semen slowly dripping down it.

    After a while Rebecca went to take a shower and get ready for bed. I climbed into my own bed, utterly exhausted. After a few minutes, Rebecca joined me, having put on a pair of white lace panties and cotton socks. She snuggled against my chest and I put my arm around her.

    “Daddy?” Rebecca said, pressing her breasts against me.

    “Yes?”

    “What should I do about Michael and Michelle?”

    I thought for a moment. Then: “Well, Michael doesn’t deserve you. You should tell him to go to hell.”

    “Okay. What about Michelle?”

    “You should invite her over for dinner some night.”

    Now Rebecca was silent for a moment, slowly stroking my leg with her soft hand. “Alright,” she grinned.


    36 comments
    «12345»

    jack simpsonReport 

    2022-08-08 20:55:49
    loved this one.

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2014-04-20 03:51:11
    I6pQyY Im obliged for the article.Much thanks again. Keep writing.

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2014-01-31 00:03:20
    K9CgdP Hey, thanks for the blog post.Really looking forward to read more. Great.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-10-24 11:29:28
    WwWwjW I appreciate you sharing this blog.Thanks Again. Want more.

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2008-11-22 02:32:54
    cont’d daughter wants to have sex with her Daddy: todate this has not happened but she says she really wants this to become a reality , and that she would do anything for her dad sexually , anything at all , i admit im curious , and though ihave never wanted to have sex with my daughter , i do get a bit turned on hearing her say the things she says, so because of this im here tring to find out how manyyyoung women are in to this with their dadds , and how many women ,,, cause i have had young girls come on to me but i just sort of laughed it off not taking it seriously now I know they were iwas really flattered to say the least , bythese young women , all of who are at and over the age of consent , is this as common as I am beginning to think it is yonger girls wanting sex with older men because of a father fixtation? and do they really enjoy it with the father figure when they do have sex with an older man ? if you are a woman / girl who is in to this id sure love to hear from you on

    «12345»
  • Forest Fuck…

    Font size : +


    I wake up in a daze in the forest, tied down with ropes, pain shooting through my body. As far as I can tell, there’s nobody else with me, but it’s pitch black and I can’t move my head. How did I get here? I can’t remember.

    ———————————-

    “Britney, I don’t want to go,” I whine, laying on my best friend’s bed, staring at her ceiling.

    “I don’t care if you don’t want to go,” she replied, putting on her Victoria’s Secret lip gloss and making lustful faces to herself in the mirror. “I need to go, Brandon’s going, and I can’t go alone.”

    “Well shit, good to know the only reason you’re taking me to this party is because you’re a lonely sex pot,” I say bitterly, getting up and pushing her out of the way. I look at myself in the mirror, smiling a little. I glance at my logo-less black t-shirt, skin-tight against my 36D tits, and wonder if my ass-length black and blue plaid skirt is too much, or if my knee-high combat boots are too nerve-wracking.

    “I love you, Sissy, I want you to come with me cuz it’ll be fun,” Britney said, hugging me from behind and interrupting my thoughts. I felt her b-cup breasts press against my back and I feel myself get a little aroused. If only she knew how into her I really was….

    An hour later, we were at some douchebag jock’s party, beer sloshing about, drunk idiots and desperate sluts all around.

    “I hate it here,” I whispered, sitting on the couch next to Britney and Brandon. They were dry-humping and making out, and I was extremely annoyed. I got up and grabbed a beer from the table, chugging it before grabbing another one and going back to my seat.

    “Let’s go upstairs,” Brandon said, and Britney eagerly got off his lap, his small erection pushing through his jeans. I groaned in disgust and drank my second beer, immediately feeling the effects of both beers.

    “I need to get out of here,” I muttered drunkenly, getting up and making my way to the door. “GOODBYE ASSHOLES!” I called upstairs, then left, immediately being hit by the freezing temperature. “Fuck…” I muttered, my vision blurring a little bit. I started walking…

    About ten minutes later, I was passing the forest, and I heard steps behind me. “WHO THE FUCK IS STALKING ME?” I called out, my inebriation obvious.

    “It’s just me,” a pleasantly innocent male’s voice said, and I turned around, suddenly face-to-face with a guy I had never seen before. His eyes were a piercing blue, and I thought I could fall into them. He was wearing a black hoodie and tight skinny jeans, black shoes and painted black nails.

    “Who da fuck’re you?” I slurred, staring at the guy, probably three or for years older than me.

    “My name is Curtis, and I thought you dropped this,” he said, gesturing to a hankerchief, “it smells like vanilla.” I leaned forward and sniffed it, and immediately passed out…

    When I came to, I was in the forest on my back, and my arms were pinned to the ground. I looked down, and saw my panties next to me, which startled me. “Son of a bitch!” I muttered, trying to move.

    “Oh good, you’re awake!” Curtis said happily, getting up and clapping his hands like a child. He leaned down and kissed me on the cheek.

    “Time for some fun,” he said sweetly, and then his demeanor changed. He was suddenly stern and serious, swiftly slapping me across the face. I cried out and tried to move away, but my hands were stuck.

    “Let me go you freak!” I screamed,and was awarded with another slap, this one harder. Then he pulled his shoes off, calmly and swiftly. Next off were his pants, which he shed quickly despite their tightness. As he pulled his hardening dick out of the hole in his boxer briefs, he looked at me.

    “You’re such a fucking tease. No fucking bra, short fucking skirt. Who do you think you are?” Curtis growled at me, straddling my chest and putting his surprisingly large cock in my face.

    “Suck it,” he ordered, but I kept my mouth shut. He made a fist and held it in front of me. “I’ll break your face.” He said it with such a calm, sincere tone…

    “Fuck you,” I muttered through my teeth, and he laughed.

    “That comes later, you fucking whore,” he said, then brought his fist down on my nose, making me open my mouth wide with a scream of agony.

    He quickly shoved half his cock in my mouth before I bit down, quickly being rewarded with another swift punch in the face. I stopped biting down and relaxed my mouth, letting him facefuck me. The pain hurt so intensely, I had to close my eyes and focus on a positive mental image, the beach during the summer…. I felt a sharp slap and my eyes shot open.

    “Keep your fucking eyes open, you need to watch this,” he groaned, his balls slapping me in the chin with each thrust. I stared, gagging and choking each time his cock hits the back of my throat. His breathing became short panting breaths of air.

    “Fuck…I’m gonna…i’m gonna…” He quickly pulled out and I could see his jaw clench. “No….I’m not,” he said a few minutes later, his breath back to normal, and he lowered down between my legs, putting his cock at my entrance.

    I quickly tried to squirm away to no avail. I had seen enough defloweration porn in my teenage years to know how bad it could hurt. I looked into his eyes, and flinched. The look in his eyes, it was so full of rage and lust, I gave up. I completely gave up.

    “No…NO! I WANT YOU TO FIGHT!” Curtis screamed, his hand making it’s way to my neck, starting to choke me. I didn’twant to fight back, I wanted to die right then and there. For a second, anyway.

    I started screaming and trying to get him off me. I couldn’t die like this, a victim! I kept trying until he reached over into his pants pocket and pulled out a rather sharp-looking knife. I was so scared, I froze up. I fainted.

    When I came to, my shirt was ripped and tattered, barely connected anymore. My skirt was cut down the middle and lay beneath me.

    “Is…is he gone?” I muttered to myself.

    “Nope,” Curtis said gleefully, and pulled off his shirt, revealing a semi-pale not-too-skinny body. There he stood, in his boxers and socks, looking like some girl’s dream. Not my fucking dream.

    “Why didn’t you just fuck me and leave?” I asked through my teeth, my face radiating with pain from my broken nose.

    “What’s the fun in that?” he asked, then sat between my legs, holding his keyring. He showed me what looked like a bullet and I stared, confused. “You’re not wet, so I’m going to make you wet. I poked a finger in while you were passed out, you’re fucking tight. I didn’t bring lube. Or condoms,” he said, grinning at the last part.

    He turned the bullet a little, like a lipstick tube, and it began to loudly vibrate. “Fuckno! Get away!” I yelled, not wanting this rapist to arouse me. He brought the vibe to my puss, using his other hand to spread my netherlips, and started circling my clit with it. I bit my tongue, trying to keep back a moan.

    “Feels good, doesn’t it?” he asked, moving it a little faster, sliding a finger inside me. He nodded, showing me the finger, a little wet. He put it back in, and slowly began to fingerfuck me. He went slow, almost as if we were lovers and he knew it was my first time. I moaned softly, losing myself in the pleasure. I closed my eyes and pictured Britney in his place, her gorgeous platinum blonde hair, her sweet pink lips, her perfect-handful tits…

    I was brought back to reality as I started to climax, my pussy tightening around Curtis’ finger, my back arching, my loud moan of pleasure. I kept my eyes closed, thinking about Britney leaning down and licking up my juices from her pink bedspread. My eyes shot open as, without warning, Curtis shoved his thick cock inside of me, ripping my hymen.

    “FUCKER!” I screamed, the pain shooting through me. He kept going, hard and fast, his nails digging into my tits, grunting and groaning like an animal. He reached down and grabbed the bullet, putting it on my clit. It felt good, but not good enough to ignore all the excruciating pain i was feeling, both emotional and physical.

    “Cum for me Sissy!” he moaned, staring at my bouncing tits, rubbing my already sensitive clit with the vibrator.

    “NO! FUCK YOU!” I screamed, but I could feel the vibrator working it’s magic, and my vaginal muscles started tightening around his thick throbbing cock. I started moaning and whining softly, trying not to climax again. I knew where I was, and he did not deserve my pleasure.

    “If you don’t, I’ll go after your blonde friend,” Curtis moaned softly in my ear, our naked upper bodies pressed together. My eyes widened as I stared up at him hopelessly.

    I quickly closed my eyes and went back to my fantasy world. Brtiney was there, fucking me gentley with a dildo, the pink one I had seen in her underwear drawer numerous times. She was also rubbing my clit, mewling and panting like i had heard her do in the shower as I peeked at her, watching her rub her clit and hump the air…

    I quickly began to climax, moaning her name, and I heard Curtis moan loud, reminding me where I was. I watched him climaxx, his face contorting as he leaned down and bit my neck hard, making me moan in pain but whimper in pleasure. I felt his hot seed shoot inside of me, rope after rope of cum.

    He got up and starting putting his clothes on a few minutes later, then looked at me. “Remember what I said about your friend.”

    ————————————

    I wake up in a daze in the forest, tied down with ropes, pain shooting through my body. As far as I can tell, there’s nobody else with me, but it’s pitch black and I can’t move my head. How did I get here? I can’t remember.


    13 comments
    «123»

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2015-02-08 03:12:11
    PLEASE make a second part! Like where he comes back to her or something

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-12-02 08:40:40
    nice videos clips its amy fevret

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-10-09 01:28:32
    very good story… very hot..

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-09-10 00:29:50
    I orgasmed to this!!! Amazing story!!

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-07-23 20:09:05
    Based on a roleplay me and Sissy did :3

    «123»
  • Mr Dean Christie Pt. 1

    Font size : +


    Mr Dean Christie was not a nice guy! Oh yes, he was affable and polite, charming even, but it was all a front. He was ruthless and he usually managed to get what he was after. This time he was after the single 30 something Mom next door, but more especially, her fit teen daughter.

    Dean, or Dee as he was usually called, had the sort of personality that meant he did well in the banking profession. Very well in fact! By the age of 50 he was a multi-millionaire. He wasn’t flash mind; he kept a low profile.

    He had an all-electric black Jaguar I-Pace SUV as his day car and a yellow 1968 Porsche 911 Targa, recently fully restored, as his weekend drive. Not that he did much driving; Dee spent most of his time at home and around the pool, only going out or online for when he was mentoring ex-colleagues in the banking industry.

    Dee was a bachelor. He didn’t have girlfriends; he had acquaintances, because he liked it that way!

    He had retired just after his 50th birthday and relocated from London, England to LA in the US. He didn’t by a mansion on Rodeo Drive though! About three years ago he’d bought a house in suburbia, surrounded by families. It was a large house mind, that had recently been modernised. It had its own pool and big backyard. The backyard was slightly overlooked by the next-door neighbour’s house up the hill from him but that didn’t bother him as he could see in there their yard, with a good view of most of the pool area, and you just don’t know when that might be a benefit!

    The house next door had been empty when he moved in and had stayed that way until around six months ago when a young Mom and her teenage daughter had moved in. There was no man on the scene and Dee subsequently found out that the Dad had died in a fatal car accident and they had relocated to get away from the memories in their old place. Dee also learned that the Mom had Irish heritage, which was interesting.Mom and daughter had spent a lot of time and money tidying up their new home when they moved in, and it was now looking pretty smart.

    The Mom, Angie Adams, was around her late 30’s and was in great shape. Her daughter Carla Louis, or Lou as she preferred to be called, had her 18th birthday a few weeks after they moved in. Angie and Lou were both fit as fuck, but it was the teenage daughter that Dee lusted after.

    The pair were often out in the backyard together, so Dee checked them out from the back-bedroom that overlooked their pool. It became obvious that they both liked to sunbath topless, which was the bonus Dee had been hoping for when he bought in suburbia! Just watching them lounging about got his dick hard and he would sit and watch from behind the shutters, stroking his erection whilst he planned how he might get to fuck them.

    Dee had a top of the range SLR camera, so he set it up in the back-bedroom behind the shutters with a superzoom lens and he took photos and videos that he added to his porn collection.

    Lou’s best friend Betty was a regular visitor to the house to chill around the pool with Lou and seemed to stay over quite often at weekends. Whilst Lou was around 5 feet 6 with a fulsome figure and curves in all the right places like her Mom, Betty was tall and willowy, skinny even, with smaller breasts. Both had round, tight butts. Lou had long dark hair whist Betty was a short blonde. Lou was very confident and mature for her years. She knew what she liked and didn’t like and had a stubborn streak that meant she wouldn’t be messed around with. Betty was not quite so worldly-wise, but she trusted Lou, so she tended to follow her lead.

    Lou also had her larger group of friends over quite often to hangout around by the pool, and they would all sunbathe topless. One afternoon there was an almighty commotion from the back yard next door and so Dee went to the back room to investigate. The girls were having a water fight around the pool, so they were chasing each other which meant that teen tits were bouncing. Some of them had somehow lost their bikini bottoms so the video he took that afternoon became a go to for a good wank.

    Dee didn’t do romantic or tender. With Dee it was physical and energetic. He didn’t do lovemaking; he did sex, and it could be aggressive! He didn’t do the really rough or extreme stuff mind. He wasn’t selfish though, he was always sure to make his partner cum, multiple times hopefully!

    Xxxxxxx

    Dee worked hard to befriend Angie and Lou; not to be nice, but to pursue his own agenda. And then came the day when it started to pay off, or so he hoped!

    Angie popped round to see him one Wednesday after work for a quick chat. She was going away for a long weekend and but leaving Lou and Betty at home in the house. They had been warned off house parties and having lots of her friends’ round, so they would only need the occasional visit to check all was ok. Dee wouldn’t mind, would he? You bet he wouldn’t mind! But talk about asking the fox to guard the hen coop!

    Dee popped round Friday evening, after the girls got back from college, to check they were all set. They told him they were staying for a film night with a pizza delivery, so they were fine. What they didn’t say was that the films would be porn and there would be large dildos involved!

    Dee spent the evening watching his video recordings of the girls whilst planning his next move.

    On the Saturday the girls were sunbathing topless by the pool as usual, so after lunch Dee popped round to put his plan in to action!

    “Would you like to come and chill out by my pool next door and then I will do us a barbeque for diner?” He asked.

    Why not!” Lou replied, getting up and slipping on an oversized t-shirt. Betty did the same and they followed him round to his place.

    Immediately on arrival the girls removed their t-shirts and resumed sunbathing on the sunlounges.

    “Would you like a glass of prosecco?” He asked.

    “Oh, that would be nice!” they replied in unison, so Dee went to the kitchen, poured three very large glasses, and joined his teen friends. His plan was not to get them drunk just nice, and relaxed.

    “You’re not trying to get us drunk, so you can have your wicked way with us, are you Mr C?” Lou asked, being more intuitive than she realised.

    “No, of course not! I just want you to feel chilled and enjoy the sunshine,” Dee deflected.

    It got to 4pm and Dee was thinking of his next move. Trouble was, that set his imagination running and that led to the usual response in his loins.

    “Anyone for a top up?” he asked, getting up from his lounger, having decided to offer refills.

    “Yes, please Mr C,” they both chimed, so he went to get the bottle from the fridge.

    “Hey, is that a bulge in your shorts, Mr C?” Lou asked, as he refilled her empty glass.

    “Certainly not. That would be totally out of order with young girls like you around,” said Dee, trying to be as dismissive as possible.

    “So, you don’t find us sexy then?” asked Betty.

    “I didn’t say that; it is just not a bulge in my shorts!”

    “So, you do find us sexy, then?” countered Lou. And then moving on, out the blue, she asked, “Hey, Mr C, do old men like you watch porn?”

    “Don’t you be cheeky Miss Adams, I am ‘older’, not old!” Dee replied, trying to sidestep the question.

    “Ok, so do older men like you watch porn then?” she asked, determined not to be side-tracked.

    “Why, do you watch it?” He answered, deflecting yet again.

    “Yeh, sometimes. In fact, we watched some last night, didn’t we Bets?” said Lou, and Betty nodded.

    “What sort of thing do you watch?” Asked Dee.

    Lou answered, “All sorts of stuff really, but if we are feeling really horny our go to is stuff like teens getting pounded, girl on girl, that sort of thing. What sort of stuff do you watch Mr C?”

    “Have you seen any vintage stuff from the early 80s?” he said, avoiding yet again.

    “Not really,” said Lou.

    “Would you like to see some?”

    “Yeah, why not!”

    “Well, follow me then and I will see what I can find for us to watch,” said Dee.

    “Ok,” Lou replied, making a move to get up from the lounger, “Are you coming Bets?” She asked.

    “You bet!” Betty replied, also getting up.

    “Make sure you bring your wine glass; I’ll get another bottle from the kitchen as we pass through,” said Dee.

    Both girls picked up their glasses and followed him as they were, not bothering about their tops, or anything else for that matter.

    Xxxxxx

    Dean’s video room was in the basement of the house; it took up half the overall floor space, so it was quite roomy.

    As you opened the door to one corner, the room spread out in front of you. The walls and ceiling were painted maroon, so it was a cosy room, with a nice thick marron carpet. The huge tv was on same wall as door. Opposite the screen was a large maroon two-seater sofa with another two-seater on each side.

    Dee invited the girls in and pointed for them to sit on middle sofa, as he went to the small cabinet underneath the tv were there was a laptop. He linked the laptop to the TV with Bluetooth and searched the files for the porn clips he was after. He pressed play, took a remote control from a drawer in the cabinet and went to sit on the sofa to the left of the girls, putting the remote on the girls sofa

    “Don’t you want to sit with us?” Lou enquired.

    “No, I don’t want to crowd you,” he replied, then “You girls seem very ‘forward’ for your age,” said Dee, as he settled down on his sofa.

    “We are a product of the modern age Mr C. Even if your parents try to protect you, you can get access to all sorts of things on the internet quite easily, from a very young age, including adult materials. We are exposed to all types of stuff, including porn and the like. Kids grow up a lot faster than they did in your day Mr C,” Lou explained.

    “Indeed!” Said Dee, “I can see that.” Then, as the first clip started to play, he explained, “The stud in this clip is a guy called Peter North; I think you might like it.”

    As the clip got started, a very young Peter North was playing the part of a pool boy, cleaning the pool for a wealthy family. The petite teen daughter was laying on her back on a sun lounger, sunbathing topless. Knowing exactly what she was doing, she then sat up and asked Peter to rub oil on her back. As he obliged, the camera zoomed in on his swim shorts; a growing bulge was becoming obvious. The girl noticed it too and reached out and grab it. Impressed with what she felt, she wanted to see it, so she pulled down his shorts and gasped as he was exposed.

    “Oh My God! That is some cock!” Lou gasped. “So thick and hard. How long is it, do you think Mr C?”

    “Well, if you believe what the internet tells us, they reckon it was a good 10 inches.”

    “Oh fuck, how would you cope with that?” Betty asked rhetorically.

    Meanwhile, back on screen, the girl had swivelled on the lounger, turned to face Peter and began to suck on his huge cockhead.

    “Does she take it all in her mouth?” Betty asked.

    “Wait and see!” Dee replied, noting as he did that Betty was casually playing with her nipples as she watched the action on screen.

    In the next scene, the girl had shed her bikini bottoms, and her ass was perched on the edge of the lounger, legs wide apart. Peter was on his knees between her legs, naked now, licking her shaven pussy and sucking on her erect clit.

    Dee could see that Betty had now pushed her hand into her bikini bottoms to rub her own clit.

    Lou saw him looking and got up to go over to join him.

    Hey, what are you doing?” he asked.

    “I thought it might be nice if we got to know each other a little better,” Lou explained, sitting to his left.

    “Oh, I see! Are you sure that is a good idea?” he asked.

    “We will see,” she replied, as she leaned into whisper in his ear.

    “I bet you have a bulge in those shorts now old man!” She teased, bringing her left hand across to feel for herself. “Oh, what a surprise,” she added, feeling a hard lump. “I am sure that must be uncomfortable for you Mr C. If you would like to stand up, I could see if I help you get more comfortable.”

    As Dee got up from the sofa, on screen the girl had now moved off the sun-lounger to kneel on the grass. Peter was on his knees behind her, about to enter her teen quim for the first time. The camera zoomed in on his huge member, that was now glistening with the saliva from her sucking him.

    “Can you see this, Lou?” Betty asked.

    “You bet! He looks huge. I can’t wait to see him enter her.”

    “Me too!” said Betty.

    And they watched as Peter slowly pushed his long thick shaft into her. The girl moaned her appreciation as he gradually buried it up to the hilt.

    “Fuck, that is some horny stuff Mr C,” Betty remarked, as she rubbed her clit ever more vigorously.

    Emboldened by the way the afternoon was proceeding, Dee asked, “Do you girls think you could take a cock like that?”

    “I’d like to try!” Lou quipped.

    “Me too!” added Betty.

    Although Lou was watching the screen, now that Dee was stood in front of her, she was also working on removing his shorts. She had unfastened the drawstring ties and was the pulling them done. As they slipped over his groin, she could see he was wearing a pair of Lycra shorts underneath.

    “You snidey old fecker,” Lou remarked, betraying her Irish heritage, “That is cheating!” she added, knowing exactly why he had done it. “Look, he has been cheating,” she called to Betty as she began to peel the second pair of shorts down off his hips and down his thighs. As she did, his cock was slowly set free. Lou gasped, as it came into view just in front of her face

    Having been imprisoned in the tight shorts, Dee’s cock was not fully hard, so it arched out from his groin, the head drooping toward the floor.

    “Look at it grow,” said Lou, as the shaft, having been released from its prison, slowly lengthened and thickened, gradually lifting the head until it was pointing to the ceiling.

    “Looks like we have our own porno star!” Betty remarked.

    “Or at least an older version!” Lou quipped.

    “You cheeky sod!” Said Dee, betraying his British origin.

    “Why don’t you come and sit back down, and we can continue to get to know each other whilst we watch the video,” Lou suggested.

    So, Dee did just that! And Lou immediately leaned her left arm over in front of him, wrapping her left hand around his raging erection and began to pump it slowly.

    “This is great porn Mr C! Do you have any more vintage clips? Asked Betty.

    “Yeh, if you get that remote next to you and press the right arrow it will click to the next clip, but you might want to fast-forward this one by five minutes and watch the end of it one first,” he suggested. So, Betty took the advice and did just that.

    As the clip resumed playing, the girl had now moved to the patio and was standing on her tiptoes whilst leaning forward and resting her forearms on a table. Peter was behind her with his hands on her hips, fucking her hard from behind. The girl was moaning and groaning as he did so. As the camera zoomed in, you could see his thick long shaft thrusting in and out of her hairy pussy furiously. Then suddenly, Peter pulled out, wrapped a hand around his shaft and pumped it, grunting as he shot a long thick rope of spunk up the girls back. He pumped and grunted again as he shot another rope and then another and another and another, until shot his load.

    “Jeez, that was some orgasm!” Betty gasped, “I have never seen anything like it.”

    “I thought it might impress you!” said Dee.

    “Do you cum as big that Mr C?” Lou asked, as she continued to pump his cock.

    “That would be telling!” he replied and then, “But if you keep doing that, you will see soon enough!”

    She rubbed him a while longer and then, eager not to cum just yet, he said, “I think it is my turn to get to know a little better now Miss Adams! So, if you would stand up, please.”

    And so, Lou obeyed, standing to face him. Immediately, he began to pull down her skimpy bikini bottoms. They easily slipped over her hips and down her thighs to reveal her hidden treasures. She was clean shaven, so her erect clit was clearly visible.

    “Nice clit!” Dee remarked, involuntarily.

    “Thank you. You can lick it if you like?” she offered, putting her hands on her hips, and thrusting them forward, towards him.

    Before he did, he called over, “Have you got a shaven pussy Betty?”

    “No, it’s curly. Look!” she replied, standing up and whipping off her bikini bottoms to reveal her teen bush.

    “The trouble with a curly pussy is the hairs get stuck in your teeth!” said Lou. And with that single short sentence she told Dee all he needed to know about the girls relationship.

    Then he was on to Lou’s clit in a flash. This was what he had been waiting for; what all his scheming and conniving had been about.

    He licked and sucked and slurped away!

    Meanwhile, Betty had skipped forward to the next porn clip. There was a very sexy girl with blonde tousled hair lying naked on her back on a fourposter bed, legs apart, knees up. The stud this time was a guy called Ron Jeremy and he was kneeling between her leys, head down sucking and licking her hairy pussy. The girl was moaning and groaning with pleasure. Then, after a minute or so Ron knelt up and his erect cock came into view for the first time.

    “Fucking hell, That’s another huge cock!” said Betty, “How big is that one? Do you know?”

    “They say 11 inches or so!” Dee replied, taking a temporary break from pussy licking.

    “Jeez!” Betty gasped, as Ron, sitting back on his haunches, shuffled forward holding his cock, aiming the head at the girl’s quim. “You are not going to put that thing in me, are you?” the girl groaned.

    “You better believe it girl” said Betty, as she watched him feed his equine member into her and the girl moaned and groaned. Then he started fucking her.

    Dee stopped licking and invited Lou to sit down so he could take a hand to her clit.

    “She will cum in no time if you do that Mr C,” Betty advised, as Dee rubbed.

    “Good!” He replied.

    Sure enough, after a minute or so, her body suddenly went stiff, and then she shrieked and shuddered as her first orgasm of the evening hit as she came.

    “Fucking hell, that was good!” Lou sighed.

    On screen the girl was now on all fours with Ron kneeling behind her. The camera went in close to show his glistening cock as he pushed it into her and then fucked her hard with long deep strokes.

    As soon as she was recovered, Lou stood up, faced Dee, and climbed onto the sofa straddling his thighs. She placed her hands on headrest behind him. “Hold it for me,” she ordered as she then lowered herself onto the fat helmet.

    “That’s it girl, sit on that big cock; take it all.” Betty called, rubbing her clit vigorously her first orgasm hit.

    Lou gradually slid down the long shaft and then began to ride him until she came again.

    On the video, the girl was on her back again with Ron back on his haunches, gripping the base of his cock as he fucked her with the first few inches. He then groaned and pulled out of her quim. It was obvious he had squirted the first dose into her chute and then he pumped his cock, squirting the rest of his cum on her pussy again and again, until he had shot his load. When he has finished, she reached a hand down between her legs and rubbed his jizz all over her quim.

    “That was some show Mr C!” said Betty, having recovered from her climax, ‘’How are we going to better that?”

    “I have an idea,” he replied, “How about you come over here and lick Lou out while I introduce you to my little friend,’ he urged.

    “Oh, yes please, that would be great!” she exclaimed, getting up off the sofa to join them.

    Lou, climbed off Dee’s cock reluctantly, turned to sit her tight ass on the very edge of the sofa and then lay back to relax. Betty fell to her knees between Lou’s legs, placed her hands on the edge of the sofa, either side of Lou’s thighs and leant in to eat her pussy.

    As she did, Dee knelt behind her, centred the tip of his cock on her quim and thrust it deep into her. Fuck, that is big!” Betty groaned as he stretched her chute as she sucked Lou’s clit.

    With the head of his cock safely lodged, he took hold of Betty by the thighs and eased his length into her until her tight ass hit his groin. Then he fucked her long, hard, and deep until she came, and he shot his first load of the evening deep in her pussy.

    “Oh, Mr C, I wanted to see how much cum you had!” Betty moaned.

    “Don’t worry little girl, you will soon get to see,” he reassessed her, “The night is young, and it is going to be a long weekend!”

    To Be Continued.


  • The World’s First Futa 05 – Futa’s Public Delights 1: Futa’s First Wild Ride

    Font size : +


    The world’s first futa rides an older woman!

    The World’s First Futa – Futa’s Public Delights

    Chapter One: Futa’s First Wild Ride

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    April 17th, 2047

    Before the cheering studio audience, the host interviewing about my life for the last hour, was lost to her lusts. The sexy, caramel-skinned Amelia, pushed me down on the couch we were sitting upon. I didn’t fight her, my futa-dick throbbing so hard against my dress.

    “Oh, Becky,” she groaned, her perfectly coiffed, brown hair spilling about the wild passion of her features. She had that delightful, mixed-raced heritage, a blend of nationalities impossible to guess, that gave her such an exotic cast. “Ooh, my pussy is so wet. I can’t take any more.”

    “Mmm, I have been teasing you,” I purred as her hands pushed up my skirt, exposing my clit-dick. It thrust out my blonde bush and from the folds of my wet pussy. I was the oldest futa in the world, the first. All the others were my thousands upon thousands of daughters. I had so many over the last thirty years since I transformed at eighteen.

    “That was so wicked of you,” Adelia moaned, her rich-brown fingers wrapping about my ivory shaft.

    “It was,” my wife, Sharron, called from where she watched off-stage. “Ride her hard.”

    “RIDE HER!” the studio audience cheered. “RIDE HER!”

    Adelia didn’t need to be told twice. With her crew watching on, the delicious talk show host guided my futa-cock in between her dark thighs. I groaned at shaved feel of her hot pussy. She didn’t wear panties, the naughty slut.

    She shifted with practice ease, lined up perfectly, and slammed her cunt down my huge cock. Her eyes widened as her pussy engulfed my shaft. Like all my futa-daughters, I was bigger than any human male.

    “Oh, god, I missed this dick,” Adelia moaned, her eyes fluttering. “It’s perfect.”

    “RIDE HER! RIDE HER!”

    My hands squeezed her round breasts through her top, loving the feel of her hard nipples through the cloth. I groaned as she rose up my shaft, her pussy clenching the entire time. She slammed down me, grunting as she bottomed out on my cock. Then she rose again and again. She rode me hard, the couch groaning beneath us.

    She wasted no time in driving herself to her orgasm. We only had two minutes until the commercial break ended.

    “Oh, yes, Becky!” she moaned, leaning over me, her hair dancing around her darkening cheeks. “Your cock… Oh, it’s the best.”

    I grinned at her, squeezing her hips. “Just work that pussy up and down my cock. It gets better.”

    “Yes!” she squealed.

    Her pussy clenched about my girl-dick as she rose up me. Her hot sheath sucked at my girl-shaft. My ovaries boiled with another load of cum. Talking about my first game as a UW Cheerleader had made me so hard. Reliving my wild past before a live audience and streamed out over the internet was so intoxicating.

    I loved the cheering. I loved people watching me fuck. The worship of the studio audience, all women or futas, washed over me. I drank it in, fanning my passion. My dick ached and throbbed in Adelia’s tight snatch. She worked her cunt faster and faster, fucking me so hard, driving her pussy up and down my cock.

    “This is so hot!” she groaned. “Ooh, everyone’s watching me.”

    “They’re so envious,” I panted. “The women all wish they were you.”

    “RIDE HER! RIDE HER!”

    “They do!” Adelia moaned, her pussy slamming down my shaft again. She clenched down hard as she rose up my cock, stimulating me with that silky delight.

    She threw her arms over her head, reaching for the stage lights above. Her fingers curled and relaxed as she fucked me. Her breasts bounced and heaved beneath her dress. Her skirt rustled, stretch taut over her thighs, hiding the union of our flesh.

    Pleasure crossed her face. Ecstasy that <em>I</em> gave her. I whimpered, my eyes squeezed shut as I enjoyed this moment. It reminded me so much of my first live interview nearly thirty-years ago. That same ache in the interviewers eyes. That same boiling need to ride my shaft.

    My futa-dick ached, throbbed. The pressure built and built in my ovaries. Her pussy massaged me with that heavenly silk. I groaned, my hips thrusting up as she slammed down. Her flesh slapped into my flesh. Pleasure jolted through my cunt to my ovaries. They contracted. I gasped.

    My futa-cum flooded her pussy.

    “Becky!” she howled. “Oh, yes, yes, yes!”

    Her pussy writhed about my dick. Her cunt milked my spurting cock. I thrashed on the couch, my face contorting as the rapture hammered my mind. I pumped more and more jizz into her, spilling into her delicious, convulsing snatch.

    She bucked a final time on me as ecstasy burned through my mind. I panted, slumped on my back. She leaned over me, gasping for breath as her pussy spasmed a one last time on my dick. Her breasts rose and fell in her dress.

    “Oh, damn, Becky, I needed that,” she groaned. “I can get through more of the interview now.”

    I nodded.

    “Good,” a producer said, “Because we’re back in ten seconds.”

    Adelia gasped. Then she ripped her pussy off my cock. My dick flopped out and smacked wet into my bunched up skirt. A flick of cunt cream splattered my face. My tongue snaked out, gathering up that tart delight. I shivered, sitting up, shoving my dress down over my softening futa-dick.

    “And we’re live in five… four… three…” the spiky-haired producer said.

    I adjusted my blonde hair while Adelia settled into her pose, looking so calm and poised. If it weren’t for her flushed cheeks and glistening forehead, you’d never know she just rode my futa-dick to a screaming orgasm.

    “Welcome back,” Adelia said, a touch breathless. “Today were celebrating President Becky Woodward’s birthday with a thirty year retrospective on how the world’s first futa has shifted everyone’s paradigm.”

    I smiled at the camera, sucking in breaths through my nose. My body buzzed in delight. “I’m so glad to be here. What an amazing forty-eighth birthday this has been.”

    “And you don’t even look it,” laughed Adelia, giving my knee a familiar pat that sent a tingle racing down it. “Now, we were just talking about your first time cheerleading at the Husky game against the University of Oregon’s Ducks. It caused such an uproar in the FCC since NBC showed everything live. The world’s reaction was… intense.”

    “That’s one word for it,” I said, struggling to remember just how overwhelming it was when it finally hit me just what I had done. “My social media exploded. It was so bad I had to turn off my Facebook, Twitter, and the other ones. They were just bombarded by messages and tweets.”

    “Ah, Twitter, I haven’t thought about that one in years,” Adelia said, shaking her head.

    “It was so big when I was in college,” I said, a smile on my lips. “That’s where you put your hashtags.”

    Adelia giggled. “Ooh, yes, hashtags.” She smoothed her face back into the professional mask. “Okay, that’s not what were talking about today. That game launched you into the national spotlight in a way that you hadn’t before.”

    “I mean, people were talking about me before,” I said. “I had interviews and some programs were produced. Many of those long-dead news outlets would run their vapid commentary about what I was, trying to fill every hour of the day with their blather.

    “But the average American mostly ignored me until then. And then I had sex during the Husky game. College football was as big then as it is today. It caught the imagination.”

    “And the paparazzi descended?”

    I let out a sigh. “I didn’t realize it, but it was about to drown me in attention. I swear, I went hitchhiking just to escape them after college. I had no idea how they would try to invade everything I did, to catch pics of me fucking, to fill tabloids and entertainment shows.”

    “Like this pic?” Adelia asked. She glanced at the monitor by the stage. Some producer put on a picture of me and an older woman, both of us clearly naked or topless, thrusting out the roof of a limousine. My hands grabbed her tits, her ass clearly pressed into my crotch. Our were faces contorted in rapture. “It looks like you’re both cumming here.”

    “I think we were,” I said, smiling. “That pic went viral, as they called it back then. Shot around the world.”

    “How did <em>that</em> happen?” Adelia asked.

    I smiled and launched into the story.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    September 15th, 2018

    I still buzzed from my orgasms. I couldn’t believe I had so many during the game. And all those Duck Cheerleaders I bred. The Husky’s had crushed the University of Oregon Ducks because of my naughty antics. I inspired our team to victory.

    And flustered the opposing team, especially their quarterback, by fucking all their cheerleaders. On national TV.

    “It is insane out there,” Dona, one of my friends, said. She somehow got into the cheerleader’s locker room.

    “Really?” I asked, changed back into a loose skirt and a tight baby doll t-shirt cupping my braless tits. My dick twitched in the boy short underwear I wore. “The fans.”

    “The fans,” Dona said. “The media.” The brunette shook her head, her petite body squirming. Her short, brown hair swayed about her face. “I’m glad I didn’t bring Danielle.”

    Dona was one of the first girls to give birth to one of my daughters. She also numbered among the first I fucked. Justine, Mrs. Albertson, Melany, Katharyn, Professor Rider, my two nurses, and then Dona and Kaelea. I couldn’t remember which of the two I fucked first now. It was a year ago. I think it was Dona, but…

    “How am I getting out of here?” I asked.

    “Kurt has a plan,” Dona said.

    I arched an eyebrow. Kurt was both our ex-boyfriend. I dated him through high school and into our freshman year of college. When I finally made love with him, giving him my virginity, I changed. His cum triggered me into becoming the world’s first futa.

    None of the doctors understood why. Over the last year, I heard a dozen different theories. Any one could be the reason, or it could be none of them.

    After Kurt and I broke up, what with me suddenly being into girls and they all waiting to be bred by my futa-cock, Kurt hooked up with Dona. It was a rebound thing and didn’t last long. But things were usually tense between them. They could start sniping each other, and it couldn’t stand it.

    “You’re talking to Kurt again?”

    Dona shrugged. “His new girlfriend’s okay, I guess. All she could do was talk about you fucking her before the game.”

    I smiled at that. Kurt helped me calm down before I faced the cheering crowds.

    “Well, he has a plan to get you out of here,” Dona continued, “but it requires the help of your fellow cheerleaders.”

    “What do you need?” Ashlie, the blonde cheer captain, said. She had a glow about her, partially from having sex during the game, and partially from the start of her baby bump swelling her stomach. Like every girl I had sex with, I bred her.

    “Were you eavesdropping?” Dona asked.

    “Yep,” Ashlie said, her blue eyes twinkling. She smacked my rump. “Got to protect my team’s number-one asset. What do you need?”

    “A distraction,” Dona said and explained the plan.

    It was really simple. It just required the cheer squad to rush out in their uniforms with Ashlie in the center. Since we were both blondes, Kurt hoped that if the squad acted like they were shielding her and trying to get her clear, they would distract the paparazzi and other media trying to see me. It wouldn’t last long, but it would give me the time to slip out the side door and hurry to Kurt’s car with him, Dona, and his girlfriend.

    My cheer squad was eager to do help me out.

    Fifteen minutes later found me at said side-area with Dona. Kurt waited in his car with his girlfriend. I swallowed a deep breath, my heart thudding fast. This was all so exciting. It felt all cloak and daggery. I swallowed, eager to burst out there and escape. My phone chirped.

    “That’s the signal,” I said, glancing at the text message.

    “Okay!” Dona grinned and yanked open the door.

    I could <em>hear</em> the squeals of excitement coming from the front of stadium. The other people in the parking lot were looking up towards the front. Cameras flashed, lighting up the September evening sky. I shuddered, my eyes widening. It was like the Beatles had arrived. I couldn’t believe this was all for me.

    I glanced at Dona.

    “Just go,” she said, “before anyone notices.”

    I nodded, strolling out, trying to act casual. Though the crowds were focused out front, there were still plenty of people moving around the parking lot, getting to their cars. I hoped the cheerleaders would be fine. Women when they caught the breeding impulse could go wild for my futa-cock. I had a few fights break out in the last year, girls insisting that they got to fuck me next.

    A limousine pulled up in front of us and stopped as we stepped out of a row of parked cars to cross to the next aisle. I gasped in shock, squeezing Dona’s hand. The door opened and a mature woman, her dark-brown hair pulled up into a tight bun, peered out at me. She had a designer blouse, a soft chartreuse, that gave her an elegant look when combined with her black skirt.

    “Get in, Becky, we need to talk,” she said.

    I blinked.

    “President Pope!” gasped Dona beside me.

    “The college’s president?” I asked.

    “The same,” the woman said, her diction sounding refined and precise. “Now get in. We need to talk about this… debacle.”

    A nervousness rippled through me. Before I could talk to her, I had to give her a chance to avoid getting fucked. “You know we’ll just end up fucking if I climb in there.”

    “That’s why my secretary is here,” President Pope said.

    A younger woman, a few years older than me, peeked her head out the door, leaning in from a seat facing the university’s president. She had a youthful face, round and naughty, her short, blonde hair giving her a playful vibe. Her green eyes sparkled as she purred, “I’ve heard so much about you and your cock, Becky.”

    President Pope grimaced, pinching her face, her lips pursed tight. She scooted back saying, “So, as you can see, you can <em>use</em> my secretary while we talk.”

    “It won’t work,” I said, my girl-dick swelling to full hardness. “You’re going to want my dick, too.”

    “I haven’t had sex in twenty years,” the woman said. “I never saw the need for it. I think my self-control will hold.”

    Dona gave me a naughty wink and mouthed, “Fuck her hard.”

    I winked back. Well, I tried to convince the older woman. I would enjoy breeding the president of the University of Washington. She had such delicious legs peeking out of her skirt. But until then, I would enjoy her secretary, too.

    I slipped into the back of the limo. The naughty secretary, wearing a beige pencil skirt and blue blouse you’d find in an office, scooted over. She patted the seat beside her, licking her plump lips, her green eyes glowing with lust.

    The moment I sat down, the secretary was on the floor of the limo before me, her hand shoving up my skirt. President Pope sat across from me, legs crossed, dark eyes intense as she studied me. She didn’t flinch as the secretary produced my girl-dick from my boy shorts and engulfed it in a single inhalation.

    “Damn,” I groaned as the enthusiastic secretary bobbed her mouth up and down my girl-dick. “She’s eager for it.”

    “Indeed,” President Pope said, something almost sounding like disappointment in her words. “Jamie has been bouncing with excitement since I asked her to do this.”

    “It was so hot watching you suck your own dick on the field,” Jamie moaned, popping her mouth off my futa-cock long enough to say that sentence. Then she slid her lips back over my shaft, her cheeks hollowing as she worshiped me.

    Wet heat swirled around my dick, her tongue dancing. I groaned, my pussy clenching. The delight shot straight down to my cunt. I faced my college’s president. The blood raced through my veins. Pleasure swelled through me, the secretary’s sucking bringing me closer to erupting.

    So I ripped off my baby doll t-shirt, baring my round breasts.

    “Is that… necessary, Becky?” President Pope asked as I grabbed my breasts.

    “Mmm, so necessary,” I moaned, kneading my tits while Jamie sucked and slurped on my girl-dick. My thumbs brushed my pink nipples.

    “We have a big problem,” President Pope said, not even looking at my nineteen-year-old titties as I fondled them.

    “Oh?” I asked, my pussy clenching.

    “I’ve turned a blind eye to your… activities for the last year. I have never seen the harm in consensual sex and, well, none of your many, many lovers have a single bad word to say about you.”

    “Nope,” I gasped then squealed as Jamie shoved a pair of fingers into my juicy pussy. “Ooh, she’s a wicked secretary. You totally should have her crawl beneath your desk. I bet she could make that cunt cum so hard with this mouth.”

    President Pope pursed her lips, her eyes tightening. “But now your antics are going to cost the school money?”

    “What?” I asked, heat rippling through my pussy and surging down my cock. My snatch clenched about those probing digits. “How?”

    “The FCC will level fines for your… inappropriate antics,” President Pope said. “NBC never cut their feed. They broadcast every second of your sideline antics to the world. Every cheerleader you fucked. Every pussy you… bred.”

    Her thighs tightened.

    My pussy clenched on those delicious fingers while my futa-dick throbbed in Jamie’s wonderful mouth.

    “I had fun breeding those cunts,” I said. “I can’t control if NBC broadcast it to the world.”

    Jamie’s mouth ripped off my cock. “I need to be bred, too!”

    The B word often set women off. I groaned as she moved up my body, her pencil skirt sliding up her thighs as she straddled me, her fingers ripping out of my snatch. I should stop her, but my cock ached to be in her pussy. I needed to focus, but…

    Jamie wasn’t wearing panties beneath her skirt. I groaned as I felt the kiss of her shaved pussy. Then her cunt slammed down my shaft. Rapture surged through me. I was buried to the hilt in hot, fertile snatch.

    “I thought I told you just to suck her cock until I was done talking to her, Jamie,” President Pope said.

    “Sorry!” the girl moaned. “I just need to be bred so badly.”

    “Uh-huh,” I groaned. “Don’t you want to be bred, President Pope?”

    “No!” she hissed, her face contorting.

    I watched her over Jamie’s shoulder, enjoying the secretary’s pussy sliding up and down my dick, bathing my cock in her silky cream. I grabbed her rump, squeezing her through her skirt as she gasped and moaned, filling the limousine with her passion.

    “So what’s the problem for the school?” I panted, struggling to focus on the real problem.

    But it was so hard. Jamie’s pussy felt so good on my dick. She squeezed her cunt around my shaft as she rose up, the pressure sucking at my ovaries. My girl-cock always responded to a woman in need of my futa-seed.

    And Jamie needed it. I could feel her heat. Her pussy ovulated, her ovaries releasing an egg needing to be fertilized by my girl-cum. I shuddered and groaned, kneading her ass and staring at the president. The older woman recrossed her legs, her arms folded before her. Color spotted her cheeks. Her jaw clenched, her eyes smoldering.

    “We’ll talk when you’re… less distracted.”

    I smiled at her and moaned. “Ooh, yes, yes, yes. Your secretary is so naughty for riding my dick in the middle of our conversation. I’m going to breed her snatch.”

    President Pope recrossed her legs again, shifting.

    “I’m going to pump so much of my spunk into her pussy,” I purred. “I’m going to breed her. She’s going to be dripping with all my jizz. She’s going to have my baby. Isn’t that so hot?”

    “Yes, yes, yes, isn’t that so hot, President Pope!” Jamie moaned, her snatch squeezing down on me. “I want her baby so badly. Ooh, her cock is so huge. I’ve never had a dick so big.”

    “Just stretching out your cunt, right?” I asked, my fingers digging into her rump again.

    “Uh-huh,” she whimpered.

    President Pope’s lips moved. I didn’t hear what she said, but it looked like, “Slut.”

    “Yes, yes, yes, slut,” I purred, my hands hauling up Jamie’s skirt. I exposed her rump and gave the watching woman a view of Jamie’s cunt sliding up and down my futa-cock. “Keep working that fertile pussy on my dick.”

    “So fertile!” Jamie’s snatch squeezed down even harder. My clit-dick twitched inside of her. I whimpered, the pressure building. “Just flood me, Becky! I want your baby so badly.”

    “Every woman does. Every woman wants to be bred!”

    President Pope squeezed her thighs tight, her skirt riding up her thighs, clad in nylons. I shuddered, loving the sight of them. She licked her lips, eyes moving down Jamie’s body. I felt her gaze arresting on my dick.

    She leaned forward ever so slightly.

    “Oh, yes, Jamie,” I moaned. “Ooh, you’re going to explode on my cock, aren’t you, slut? You’re just going to erupt.”

    “So hard!” Her voice came out as a throaty hiss. Her pussy slammed down my dick, engulfing every inch of me.

    My cunt clenched. My ovaries grew tighter and tighter. President Pope watching only swelled my pleasures faster. I hurtled towards my orgasm. I squirmed as my dick ached more and more in Jamie’s silky pussy.

    I leaned back into the limo seat, my head looking up at the ceiling as my pleasure built and built. I concentrated on it. I heard a whimper.

    It didn’t come from Jamie.

    I smiled, my ovaries about to boil over. Jamie slammed down my dick. Then she rose up me, the silky friction caressing my shaft. The pleasure sent a hot rush down my cock and rippled through my ovaries.

    “Fuck!” I gasped as my ovaries unloaded my passion.

    Blast after blast of my fertile cum pumped into Jamie’s pussy. I groaned, my futa-seed filling her, my little sperm swimming for her egg. She gasped and impaled her cunt down my shaft, engulfing me in every inch of her hot twat.

    She came.

    “She’s breeding me, President Pope!” howled the secretary.

    Ecstasy crashed through my mind. Her pussy writhed about my cock, milking my dick. I whimpered and groaned. My entire body quivered. My cum fired into her snatch. Spurt after spurt flooded her.

    My gaze washed across the limo and… Froze at the sunroof. I shuddered at the sight of it, a wicked idea bursting through my mind, propelled by the rapture pumping out of my futa-cock and washing out of my pussy.

    “Oh, yes, President Pope, she bred me,” Jamie moaned, slumping against me after the last blast of my cum erupted out of my cock.

    “I assume you can talk now?” President Pope said, her voice so tight and throaty.

    “Mmm, can you?” I asked. “Don’t you want to be bred?”

    “No!” she hissed, so much emotion in her voice. Her cheeks blazed scarlet, an almost maiden’s blush contrasting with her matronly bun. She shifted, her breasts swaying in her chartreuse blouse.

    “We can talk,” I said as Jamie climbed off my dick. She sank back to the floor to lick at my wet shaft, cleaning up her pussy juices off of it.

    I stayed hard, my dick throbbing, and faced the president of my university. “Okay, so why is this bad?”

    “The FCC won’t just fine NBC,” she said, her thighs squeezed so tight together. She leaned forward, her breasts swaying. I had a glimpse of her cleavage, the top button of her blouse undone. “They’ll fine the college, too. It will cost the school millions of dollars.”

    I winced. Millions? The school wouldn’t let me cheer again. I loved it. Breeding the other team’s cheerleaders, making them fuck our school’s players, cuckolding the Duck’s quarterback. And all while 60,000 or so people cheered me on.

    “The school can’t afford that,” President Pope said.

    I frowned, looking out the window. We were still in the parking lot working our way out. Everyone was leaving. It caused huge backups. It could take longer than the ten minutes Jamie rode me to get out. There were so many people here.

    So many people all pumped up by me. Eager to see me. Many came because they knew I would be here and…

    “You need a way to monetize me,” I said, giving her a look. “That’s why you’re here. If it was just banning me from cheerleading, the college’s athletic department could have done it. No, no, you want to use me to make the school even more money.”

    “Why do you think that?” she asked, her thighs squirming together, nylons whisking. Her hands gripped her skirt, knuckles white.

    “Because you put me on our school’s brochure for the 2018/2019 school year,” I said. “Without my permission.”

    “You gave permission when you signed your admission paperwork,” she said.

    I waved my hand, shivering as Jamie’s tongue fluttered through the folds of my pussy now, her hand fisting my dick. “You <em>advertised</em> that the world’s first futa was here. You used me to swell attendance. You made this school something that’s in demand. I took an economy class. You can increase tuition and people will pay because the supply is so… small. Me.”

    “To a point,” she said. “We’re a public university. Washington’s congress would have to approve it.”

    “Politicians always love more money,” I said. “And the games… you can charge more for tickets for games where I cheer. You can make all this money, and the FCC fines, well, won’t those just be a… a cost. No different than any other?” I smiled. “It’ll be perfect. You saw the crowds. They loved me. You could double the cost of tickets, and they’d pay to watch me.

    “I’ll make the school so much money.”

    The limo pulled out of the stadium’s parking lot and into the streets. I didn’t know where we were going. I didn’t care. I leaned forward, certain I had her. Certain she would have that mature pussy sliding on my cock soon.

    I loved fucking older woman. So beautiful and graceful. So passionate.

    Jamie’s tongue jammed deep into my cunt. My pussy clenched on it, my pleasure building in me. The secretary moaned, her hand fisting my dick faster and faster. A smile played on my lips as President Pope licked her lips.

    “Just say it,” I purred. “Say I can keep cheering. Say I can keep making the University of Washington money.

    “Just say you want to be br—”

    “I need more!” she hissed, cutting me off before I could say the B word.

    “More?” I asked, my dick throbbing as Jordan’s tongue fluttered around the crown. Then her wicked mouth engulfed it, sucking so hard on my cock. My toes curled. “How can I give you more?”

    “You have to fund-raise for the school,” she said, her glasses slipping down her nose as she almost lunged at me. She stayed seated, but she thrust her body forward. Her breasts swayed in her chartreuse blouse. “I need you to get the boosters to donate more. The alumni.”

    “Gladly,” I moaned. “I’ll… I’ll have those dinners. You know, the ones people pay money to attend to support politicians.” I gave a wicked laugh. “$1000 a plate or whatever so some rich dude can watch me bang and breed his wife.” I grinned at her. “I’ll get you all the money you need. That will offset these pesky fines.”

    “Good,” she moaned, her body shaking. She licked her lips, her thighs crossed so tight.

    “Now… why don’t we get to what you <em>really</em> need from me.” I pushed on Jordan’s head. The secretary whimpered as I moved her from my dick. But she didn’t object. Not after she already went for a ride on it. After I bred her. “It’s time for you to get bred, President Pope.”

    A shiver ran through the woman. Her eyes stared at my cock.

    “Twenty years…” I said. “I bet your pussy is as tight as a virgin’s. Doesn’t your naughty hole deserve to have fun?”

    “I have my toys,” she answered.

    “Toys,” I said, rolling my eyes. I shook my cock at her. “Do you have a toy that will pump you full of my fertile seed? That will breed that hot hole between your thighs.”

    She licked her lips.

    “You don’t. Nothing comes close. You want <em>this</em>. Just surrender to your lusts. Let your body enjoy something for a change. We’re in a <em>limo</em>. Let’s have fun, President Pope.”

    “It’s so amazing, Cherie, “Jordan said. “You’ll cum so hard. You’ll feel like a million bucks after she’s bred you.” The secretary rubbed her belly as she stretched out on the floor, staring up at the roof of the limo. “Mmm, she planted a baby in me. Don’t you want that?”

    The older woman whispered a single word.

    I frowned, leaning forward. I didn’t hear it over the sound of the limo driving through the streets of Seattle. “What was that?”

    “Yes.” Her eyes hardened as she shot me a blazing look. Then she spat out, “That’s what you want to hear? You want to hear how I’m burning to fuck you? Is that it, Becky? You just want every woman in the world to be your whore?”

    “I want them to feel the pleasure of my cock,” I said, arching an eyebrow. “But if you don’t want it, I can get out of the limo.”

    “I. Want. It.” She spoke each word so clipped. Her hands went to her blouse. “I want your damned cock in my cunt. Once a week, you will report to my office and fuck me. If you don’t…”

    “Oh, I will,” I purred as she peeled off her top, exposing the plain, white bra beneath. It was so boring. This woman deserved better. She reached behind her, freeing her round breasts. They were still so lovely, not as firm as a younger woman, but with plenty of shape. Her nipples dusky and hard. Then she hiked her skirt, drawing up her nylon-clad thighs.

    A pair of boring, white panties bled through her nylons. I shook my head in disgust. She truly did deserve something better than that. It was disgraceful what she wore. She should embrace her hotness. She was a gorgeous woman.

    I sighed, knowing I would make her feel like such a woman.

    So I slipped off my seat before her. I slid my hands up her thighs. She froze, staring down at me. Her eyes widened at my touch sliding up her pantyhose-clad thighs. I gave her such a wanton smile as I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her nylons. I pulled them down until I found her panties, then I drew those off, too.

    I exposed her dark-brown bush, an untamed jungle hiding her pussy. I leaned down, breathing in, caching her tart musk, that scent of womanly passion. Her breasts shivered as she sucked in a deep breath. Her thighs tensed along side me.

    Then I nuzzled into her silky bush. Her strands caressed my lips and cheeks. I savored that wonderful kiss as I explored. My tongue lashed out, brushing her vulva and the edge of her slit. I adjusted and found her petals. I lapped again, gathering her tart musk.

    “Becky,” she said, something like awe in her voice. Her hard expression melted. “Oh, Becky, that’s…”

    “Nice?” I asked her, arching an eyebrow. Then I licked again, dragging my tongue up through her folds to find her clit. I brushed it, making her gasp. She shuddered on the seat, her hips squirming. “Mmm, I’m glad it’s nice. Because you taste good.”

    I licked again, reveling in the wondrous delight of her pussy. Her hot flesh stained my tongue. I fluttered through her, her heat spilling over me. She let out such womanly sounds as she squirmed. The limo seat creaked as the pleasure moved her body.

    My futa-dick ached and throbbed. My own pussy grew so hot. My juices ran down my thighs and shaft, the teasing trickle making my skin feel so alive. I lapped again through her pussy. And again. I parted her folds.

    Then I dove into her hot flesh.

    She shuddered, her breasts jiggling as I probed into her tight cunt. Twenty years without anything but her fingers or dildos sliding in here. No one else had touched her since… since she was my age. This poor pussy.

    I wrapped my arms around her thighs, my hands clutching her silky flesh as I fluttered my tongue through her depths. I stimulated her flesh. I teased and caressed her labia, loving her pussy. She whimpered, making sounds that almost sounded foreign like she had never made them.

    But she wanted to know.

    She gasped and groaned, humping against me. Her ticklish bush caressed my lips as I concentrated on pleasing her. I danced my tongue through her folds. I made her shiver and gasp. Her delight rippled out of her and poured into my mouth. I drank it down as I licked and lapped.

    “Oh, Becky,” she said, eyes so wide. “Oh, Becky… That’s… That’s so good. Ooh, yes. Ooh, that’s nice. I… I…”

    “You’re going to cum,” I purred before I sucked on her clit.

    She gasped and bucked. Her hands seized her breasts as shock exploded across her face. Than her juices bathed my mouth. This wondrous flood of tart passion flowed out of her. Her cream poured into my mouth as her gasps filled the limousine.

    She shuddered, her thighs squeezing so tight about my face. Her passion squeaked out of her. She squirmed so hard on the seat. It was so incredible. It made my futa-dick ache so much. She whimpered through her first real orgasm in two decades.

    I wasn’t even born the last time she felt this. If ever.

    “Oh, Becky!” she groaned. “Oh, fuck me!”

    “Mmm, I will,” I purred and then stood up. I couldn’t reach my full height, not anywhere close. I pushed a button and the sunroof opened. I stretched out through it, baring my tits to Seattle. The cool, autumn air kissed my hot flesh. “Come on and let me fuck you.”

    “What?” she gasped, trembling. “But… but… People will see us.”

    “Uh-huh,” I said, staring at the street. “They will. That’s what makes it so hot. They’re going to see us and envy us. Lust after us. And you need to be lusted after. You are a gorgeous woman, President Pope. Be <em>proud</em> of your body.”

    “Just come and fuck me in the limo,” she moaned. “Come breed me.”

    “You want a baby, then you join me,” I said. “I’m not coming down. This is <em>my</em> condition. If you want me fundraising, I need to fuck you where people can see.”

    “You are such a wicked thing,” she moaned.

    “Uh-huh,” I purred, my pussy clenching. The limo stopped at a light. I looked at the pedestrians on the sidewalk. I winked at one, my round breasts swaying before me. “Evening.”

    A guy gave me a shocked wave. His girlfriend’s jaw dropped.

    President Pope stood up before me, my futa-dick rubbing down her back to her rump. I shuddered at the feel as she joined me, her shoulders hung. I hugged her, rubbing my tits into her supple skin, my nipple throbbing. Her butt-cheeks clenched about my girl-dick, holding it like a hot dog in a naughty bun.

    “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” she whimpered, her hips wiggling from side to side.

    “This is why I’m going to fund-raise <em>billions</em> for the university,” I said, moving my hips.

    More people watched us, gathering on the sidewalk. I loved it. Phones came out. Cameras flashed as my clit-dick slid out of her crack and nuzzled at her jungle bush. When I found her hot pussy, I thrust my arm up into the air and rammed forward.

    “I’m fucking her with my futa-dick!” I howled as the limo pulled forward through the intersection.

    President Pope’s pussy clamped down on my girl-dick. She groaned, leaning over. Her cunt felt so tight on my girl-dick, hot like a virgin’s sheath. My eyes widened at the delicious feel of her wrapped about me. It was incredible. I shuddered as her hips wiggled, stirring my cock around.

    The watchers shouted as we left them behind, but new people saw us. Traffic flowed slowed through Seattle. I fucked the president of my college with hard, slow strokes. She leaned forward, arms braced on the roof of the limo, her tight cunt clenching on my cock. My tits bounced before me, heaving with my passion, exposed to the world.

    I waved at the pedestrians as I pumped my hips. Pleasure rippled through me as I drank in the attention. It was so amazing. Our gasps and moans echoed down the street, mixing with the sound of cars. Some honked. A black car kept pace with us, the driver staring out the window, his eyes so dark as he watched.

    “Holy shit, that’s hot!” he groaned as I fucked her. “You got a strap-on or something?”

    “Futa-cock!” I answered. “I’m going to breed her.”

    “Yes!” gasped President Pope, her pussy clenching down so hard on my thrusting dick. Her hips rotated. “Oh, yes, she’s going to breed me.”

    Saying those words changed something about her. Her pussy grew hotter. She didn’t just let me fuck her. She fucked me back. She worked her hips, slamming her cunt back into my thrusts. My crotch smacked her rump, an echoing sound rising around us.

    I loved it. I stroked her sleek back, my tits bouncing before me as I worked my girl-dick in and out of her cunt, moaning out the city of Seattle. Pussy juices ran down my thighs, my twat growing so hot as my cock drank in the silky embrace of the older woman’s snatch.

    Then Jordan’s head pressed between my legs from behind. Her hands stroked my thighs as she nuzzled into my blond bush. Her tongue fluttered through me, stimulating me, adding to the delight rushing through my body.

    “Oh, god,” I moaned as the naughty secretary’s tongue worked deep into my cunt. She swirled it around, making me quiver. “Oh, that’s so naughty. Ooh, you wicked minx, yes, yes! Just keep doing that! Stir me up!”

    Her tongue fluttered through me. She gave me so much delight. She wiggled her tongue through me as I fucked her boss so hard. I pounded the president of my university with hard thrusts as she bared her tits to the world. She screamed out her passion.

    “Fuck me! Breed me! Yes, yes, ram that dick into me! Ooh, you futa-slut!”

    Streetlights and traffic signals bathed her supple back in amber, greens, and reds. I stroked her skin, loving the feel of her skin beneath my fingertips. Her pussy squeezed tight about my clit-dick, adding delight to Jordan’s tongue dancing through my folds. My hands found the president’s tits. I squeezed them.

    I buried into her pussy and groaned. My back arched. My pussy convulsed. Cum fired out of my dick. It spurted into the older woman’s fertile pussy. The pleasure screamed through my mind. I cried out to the streets of Seattle, groping her breasts.

    “I breeding her!”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” she gasped, her back arching. Her pussy convulsed about my dick.

    I shuddered, my juices pouring out of my cunt while hers milked my futa-cock dry. I whimpered, Jordan lapping at my folds, stimulating me. Drunken delight surged through me. I shook and swayed. I never wanted this to end.

    I just wanted to cum forever.

    Cameras flashed, recording this moment forever. The moment I bred President Pope. I loved it, my tits heaving, the last drops of my cum spurting into her pussy. I swayed out the top of the limousine, my body buzzing with rapture.

    I loved being a futa.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    April 17th, 2047

    “That photo went viral,” I said. “it was after that that my phone blew up. Social media almost drowned me in notifications.”

    “I can only imagine,” Adelia said. “I have a team to manage mine. I couldn’t keep up.”

    “Yeah, I had to turn them all off for a while.” I shook my head. “It was also the beginning of the paparazzi. They were following me around. I was forever in the public life after that.” I smiled, staring out at the studio audience. “But it has its perks.”

    They all gave a fond laugh.

    “I bet it has,” Adelia said. “And it wasn’t long after that picture was taken that you had your first live interview with Amelia McCreery.”

    “Yep, she went to work for CNN almost immediately after NBC fired her for letting the Husky game broadcast live to America.” I smiled, my futa-dick throbbing. “Now that was a shocking experience.”

    “I bet it was,” Adelia purred.

    To be continued…


  • ALANA STRETCHES HER SEXUAL BOUNDARIES.

    Font size : +


    I met Alana a few months ago and quickly learnt she has a very strong sex drive and a penchant for kinky sex with other women as well as me – something I am very comfortable with as long as I am involved. Both sexes compliment her on her body and looks.

    She is thirty-eight years old, sixty-seven inches tall with a dazzling smile and a sexy voice – and a size-twelve body to die for. Wonderful legs with the best thighs I have ever encountered on a woman, magnificent hips with a gorgeous ass, flat stomach, tucked in waist and modest tits.

    She wears clothes well and enjoys dressing to impress. Tonight is no exception, she is wearing killer heels, a short, tight backless dress that accentuates her thighs and ass and makes it obvious she is not wearing a bra.

    Alana has drawn the attention of Janet who it seems is without a partner. They have their hands all over each other as Alana introduces her to me.

    “Your lady is very attractive, you are a very lucky man. Would you like to share her with me?,” Alana asks with a very flirtatious smile.

    Before I can answer a waiter offers us all another round of drinks and nibbles and I drift off to network with some of my colleagues.

    Twenty-five minutes later Alana and Janet are chatting and flirting like long lost friends. “Talk to Janet while I freshen up,” Alana tells me as she excuses herself.

    “Alana told me you are two-years older than her. She told me she is bisexual, just as I am. She told me you are an exciting man with an ass fetish. She told me you are very comfortable when she has another woman as long as you are involved. That sounds exciting, very exciting.

    “She told me you shave her once a week so she is almost bald with just a tiny triangular tuft showing. I have never had a man shave me, I would find that very exciting and wonderful foreplay.

    “And she told me you are very good in bed and you are thick and hung. How big are you fully erect?”

    “What answer would you like?,” I tease enjoying the sexual banter as she kisses me lightly with a hand on my groin.

    “I am pleased you two are getting along so well,” Alana smiles as she returns. “Janet has offered us a lift home, that will be convenient for us and save on a cab fare.

    We are both pleasantly surprised when Janet leads us a chauffeur driven limousine holding our hands.

    “There is enough room in the back of the car to make love,” I naively comment as Alana sits between Janet and me and the chauffeur closes the panel between front and back.

    Janet is quickly in control of the situation as she whispers, “I have wanted to have you since the moment I set eyes on you Alana,” as she kisses her passionately.

    Alana is returning her kisses as she holds my hand.

    “I want you now, right now,” Janet whispers as she is on her knees and lifts Alana’s skirt and slides her knickers off as Alana lifts her ass to accomodate her.

    Alana and I have had many exciting and kinky sexual encounters. This one is the most exciting and kinkiest yet I muse as I watch Janet licking her almost bald cunt lips with a hand on my trousers feeling my erection.

    “Kiss me honey,” Alana is whispering as she soaks up the pleasure from Janet’s tongue

    Alana’s first words after Janet dropped us off were, “Fuck me, I am so horny, she was so good.”

    “I met with Janet today, she invited me to her condo for lunch,” Alana tells me over dinner on the next Thursday. “We had smoked salmon and Champagne.Then we had each other in her lavish bedroom. She asked lots of questions about you. She wants to suck your cock while I lick her to orgasm. I have invited her over on Saturday afternoon. Are you fine with that honey?”

    Our sex life has taken on an extra dimension since we met Janet as we fuck every which way in the lead up to her visit. Already they are calling each other ‘baby’ or ‘bubs’. I could hear Alana and Janet on the phone every night discussing arrangements.

    One night ‘by chance’, Janet phoned as we were fucking. “Oh wow, how exciting, it sounds as though you are fucking. Would you like to tell me about it, Alana?”

    “You know I would baby. Since he watched you have me in the back of the car, his libido is in overdrive,” Alana replies with the phone on speaker.

    “You told me he was thick and hung, how big is he right now?”

    “Nine-inches, magnificent, fucking magnificent. Can you hear the noise?”

    “Yes. Which way is he fucking you?”

    “From behind, with my ass cheeks in his hands while he slides and slaps his full length into me. So good. Wish you were here.”

    “I will be soon, baby, can’t wait.”

    “I want lots of sexual tension as Janet arrives for our mutual pleasure, any suggestions,” Alana asked earlier on the Saturday while we shaved each other’s pubic areas.

    “Perhaps you could lay face down on our massage table, completely naked with a big smile, resting on your elbows with your legs apart when she arrives? She could kiss you passionately while I lick and kiss your glorious ass cheeks.”

    “I like that idea, it appeals to my exhibitionist streak. But what about you, what will you be wearing when she arrives?”

    “You tell me honey.”

    And that was just as it played out. When Janet arrived I greeted her at the door wearing just a shirt with all but one of the buttons undone. I love the tension of flaunting my large, thick cock to a new woman. This has an extra layer of tension as I take Janet’s hand and lead her to our bedroom where my lady is face down on our massage table, completely naked with a big smile, resting on her elbows with her legs apart.

    “Hello baby,” they smile at each other before they tongue kiss passionately as I lick and kiss Alana’s glorious ass cheeks.

    “I am going to bring Janet to orgasm while she sucks your cock honey,” Alana tells me as we position ourselves. Janet is sitting on a dining chair, legs apart, in front of a wall mirror as Alana licks and sucks her nipples.

    Then she licks her way up her thighs. As the tip of her tongue finds Janet’s clit I throw off my shirt and stroke my now very erect cock.

    “Wow, awesome, hung and thick,” Janet whispers as she strokes my erection with a hand.

    “Very thick,” she mutters as I stand close to her while she wraps her lips around it. In the past some of Alana’s lady friends have sucked my cock while Alana licked them to orgasm.

    Always very exciting having a new lady sucking my thick, nine-inch erection while watching my lady striving to bring her to orgasm with her lips and tongue.

    This time my erection is throbbing like it never has before as I soak up the sexual attraction between these two women.

    Janet is poking a finger on the air to indicate she has orgasmed on Alana’s tongue as her body shudders. After four fingers in the air she lets my erection slip from between her lips and asks, “Swallow or masturbate, which one?”

    “Both please, while Alana watches,” I reply as I tease and my erection with the tip of a thumb and finger.

    “Do it for me honey, your turn on is my turn on,” Alana whispers as she tongue kisses me before I hit the back of Janet’s throat.

    “Janet wants you to shave her pubes for her, like you do mine,” Alana told me as we wound down together in our oversize bath.

    “Your cock is magnificent, I have a man in mind who would love to have you,” Janet told me as I carefully shave her with Alana watching, with her hand on my second erection that afternoon.

    “Would you like a hand job?” Janet teases as she strokes my erection.

    “Barry is a very pretty boy and very talented. Would you like Alana and I to watch him give you a blow job. What about you Alana, would you like to watch?”

    “Yes, make it happen,” Alana and I reply in unison ten minutes later as Janet brings me off with her hand.

    A week later Alana and I are expecting Barry and Janet as we shower together and prepare for them. “Are you excited at the thought of a man your have never met before giving you a blow job while Janet and I watch?,” Alana asks with a hand on my flaccid cock as she shaves me, leaving just a neat, triangular tuft above my cock.

    “Yes baby, I am, I love flaunting my thick, fully erect cock for a new man to turn him on before he blows me, new sexual pleasure for me, how about you?”

    “I am excited at the thought of Barry being impressed and turned on when he sees how big you are. Your turn on is my turn on honey, so really turn me on. Perhaps Janet can pleasure me at the same time?”

    Just as Janet promised, Barry is a pretty boy I muse as we look over each other without a word being said as he enters almost naked, wearing just a tight leather jock strap. We had watched Janet help him undress in the next room on the CCTV. A blond with a slim, toned, body in his late-twenties.

    All I am wearing is my favourite cock ring over my full-on erection and a towel around my waist as Alana is standing behind me, tongue kissing me. She told me she wanted me fully erect when Barry and Janet arrived as we tracked their arrival on the CCTV.

    “Oh wow, magnificent, just fucking magnificent, thick and hung,” he mutters as Alana lets the towel drop to the floor and runs a hand along my erection.

    Alana has her arms wrapped around mine as Barry pushes my erection against my torso and licks the full length of it. The he sucks my balls, one at time as he slides a hand along my erection.

    Just as Janet had promised he is very talented. I am not sure who enjoyed the extra frisson of the two women watching him tease and edge my cock for almost twenty minutes, him or me as I checked the time on the wall clock.

    I always prefer a blow job while standing and today is no exception as Alana, now naked, is pressing her body against mine as she stands behind me and teases and pinches my nipples. It hurts, but I want her to keep doing it, pleasure and pain while a man is blowing me.

    When Barry arrived we watched on CCTV as he drank lots of grapefruit juice. I learnt long ago grapefruit juice is acidic. The low pH level causes most people to salivate like crazy. The wetter, the better and Barry’s mouth is very wet, an extra edge.

    “Your cock is magnificent, just fucking magnificent,” he is whispering so the two women can hear.

    He edging me and teasing as he builds a steady rhythm with his hand and tightly pursed lips on my erection.

    “Your cock is magnificent, honey,” Alana whispers as she tongue kisses me. Wonderful sexual pleasure with my lady tongue kissing me as she and Janet are watching as Barry has me on the edge. Right on the edge.

    He has just the tip of my cock between his lips as he laps it with his tongue. Then his is sucking what seems like at least six-inches. The suction is something I have never had before, never ever.

    “I told you he was talented, extremely talented,” Janet smiles as I hit the back of his throat.

    “When can I see you again?,” Janet asks Alana as she departs.

    “Tuesday lunch, just you and I, like last time,” Alana smiles wickedly as they hiss goodbye.


  • Bros Before Hoes

    Font size : +


    Hope you enjoy this story of commission. If so and you want your own, like always, I’m always open with not a single jugemental bone in my body. Try me if ya wanna.

    Milo couldn’t be happier with his life right now. He’s at the tail end of the worst part of his life, his freelancing career is starting to get off the ground, and he’s now in a relationship with the greatest girl he’s ever come into contact with. He never thought he’d be this happy in his senior year.

    “Shut up,” Rosaline says with a giggle, lightly shoving Milo, “I like kittens. Leave me alone.”

    “I’m just saying they’re little prissy brats,” Milo retorts with a shrug, “Yeah, they’re cute, but they just go around ordering you around like they own everything. They’re like the late stages for a spoiled rich kid.”

    “Well, I don’t care what you say. I’m getting one.”

    “And I’m not gonna stop you. I’ll just place it somewhere really high if it annoys me.”

    “Then it’ll climb back down and scratch you.”

    “Then I’ll eat its food.”

    “Then it’ll bite you.”

    “Then I’ll bite it back to assert dominance.”

    Rosaline giggles again at Milo before saying,

    “Oh my gosh, you’re such a jerk.”

    “What, you never complained when I ate your kitten before. What’s different now?”

    “Milo, stooop.”

    As the pair enjoy each other’s company, Milo’s friend, Rayleigh approaches them, taking note of their merriment.

    “What’s up, lovebirds?” he starts, “What’s going on here?”

    “Nothing much,” Milo answers, “Just discussing how she wants her kitty in my mouth and how it’ll result in me getting scratched.”

    Rosaline gasps and blushes at Milo’s phrasing before pounding his shoulder, prompting him to laugh at her embarrassment.

    “Classy, you two, real classy,” Rayleigh says with a smirk, “Well, the reason I came over here was to inform you that Alex is inviting everyone to his house for a bit of an end of the year get together. So you guys wanna ride with me or do you wanna continue your kitten conversation at your place first?”

    Rosaline pouts at his statement before folding her arms. Milo embraces her in his arm before answering with,

    “Yeah, we’ll go. Didn’t think that Alex was the party type.”

    “Senior year just brings out the inner party animal, I guess.”

    “That honestly doesn’t surprise me. Especially since he’s been stressing like crazy since the year started.”

    “Yeah, this might be more therapeutic for him than anything. Alright, I’ll tell him he’s got two others on the guest list.”

    Rayleigh walks away, leaving the pair alone again.

    “You’re so embarrassiiiing,” Rosaline whines through a playful pout,

    “Yeah, you’re right, I’m the worst,” Milo plays along, “Tell you what, I’ll embarrass myself by fucking up a backflip when we get to the party. Will that make it better?”

    “Noo. I don’t want you to get hurt.”

    “It won’t be permanent. I’ll just knock the wind out of myself.”

    “No. You’re not gonna inflict harm upon yourself in any way.”

    “Ok, you win, mom. I won’t intentionally hurt myself. But what if I-”

    “Oh, hey there, Milo!” a familiar voice says, gathering the pair’s attention,

    “How are you doing?” another familiar voice follows.

    Milo groans in agitation before palming his face, immediately recognizing the two voices. These two girls have made his and Rayleigh’s entire high school experience a living hell. The fact that they only have to deal with one more month of it couldn’t make them happier. Not only are they gonna be done with school forever, but there’s a fairly favorable chance that they’ll never have to see either of these girls for the rest of their natural lives.

    “What do you want?” Milo questions, not even looking at the pair above him,

    “Is that any way to greet your best friends?” Bianca teases,

    “Yeah, why do you have to be so mean to us?” Jenna chimes in, ruffling his hair.

    Not wanting to be framed for inflicting harm on the girls again, Milo just endures the verbal and physical torment.

    “Ooo, Milo,” Jenna taunts, turning her attention to Rosaline, “Why didn’t you tell us you got yourself another girlfriend?”

    “W-wait, ‘another’?” Rosaline questions, confused at the insinuation, “What is she talking about?”

    “Oh, he didn’t tell you about us? Milo, you big meanie. You can’t keep these things from her. You’re in a relationship. You gotta tell her these things.”

    Irritated with the lies she’s spewing, Milo snaps back with,

    “What? What are you talking about? There was never an ‘us’.”

    Jenna brings her hand to her chest before letting out an exaggerated gasp and saying,

    “Oh my. So cruel.”

    “Yeah, Milo,” Bianca piles on, “Not cool, dude. How could you forget all the good times we all had?”

    “You…all?” Rosaline questions with disgust,

    “Rose, I swear, they’re lying,” Milo assures, “They’re just a couple of assholes. Let’s just go.”

    He stands up, bringing a reluctant Rosaline up with him, but before they can walk away, Bianca stops them in their tracks, saying,

    “Wow, quite the language you have there, Milo.”

    “Come on, you know good and well that boy has quite the mouth on him,” Jenna says, “Let me tell you something, you’re a very lucky lady. Has he shown you how educated his tongue is yet? He just reaches all the right places, doesn’t he?”

    “Well, he’s kind of a cheater. He’s basically obsessed with having you sit on his face. But he more than makes up for it with how much he’ll touch you, know what I mean?”

    Rosaline’s face gets redder and redder with every word. Partly because of the perverse speaking from the pair, but mostly because their de***********ions of Milo’s actions are 100% accurate in her experience. Their claims are getting more believable the longer she listens.

    “Oh, if you think that’s cheating, just wait until you see how he found out how to do those things,” Jenna says, “One look at that internet history would have a nymphomaniac blushing.”

    Milo’s immediately shaken to his core as soon as the mention of his search history is mentioned. Taking note of his sudden apprehensive demeanor, Rosaline looks at him with even more disdain than before.

    “Not only that, but let’s just say he might have the law giving him the side eye,” Bianca chimes in, further strengthening Rosaline’s suspicions,

    “What-…what do they mean by that, Milo?” Rosaline questions, fearing the answer,

    “Rosaline, just listen,” Milo starts, trying his hardest to dissolve her suspicions of him.

    He takes her hands into his, but she immediately snatches them away, staring directly into his eyes and holding back tears in hers.

    “What do they mean by that?” she repeats, demanding to know the answer,

    “Well, if you’re that curious, let’s just find out together,” Jenna says, swiping away on Milo’s phone.

    Milo, petrified beyond belief, tries desperately to retrieve his phone. But Bianca stops him in his tracks, holding him in place and giggling.

    “Seriously, putting your phone in shorts that baggy is just begging people to snatch it,” she says as Milo tries fighting out of her grasp,

    “Ok! Let’s see what we have here on Milo Turner’s search history on his phone!” Jenna announces, gathering the attention of everyone in the gym,

    “Jenna! No! Stop! Ple-” Milo pleads before Bianca covers his mouth with her hand,

    “Alright, let’s see, here! Ahem! Just last night we have: ‘POV Step daughter sucks step dad’s cock while mom sleeps’! ‘Mommy domme pegs her baby boy’! ‘Kitsune femdom erotic audio’! ‘Granny stuck in a wall and begs for anal pounding’! ‘Dragon Maid Kanna Yuri Smutfic’! ‘…Wait a minute…What’s this?!”

    Milo, instantly realizing what Jenna has found, tries even harder to break out of Bianca’s hold. But she has him locked in too tight. His fighting proves to be for naught. He’s already overflowing with embarrassment, but if Jenna follows through with exposing what she’s found, he’ll never hear the end of it. So he continues desperately fighting Bianca until,

    “Big brother you’re the best

    Especially when you touch my breast

    I like the way that you touch me

    Your chin-chin makes me kimochi

    Just put your dick in my mouth

    I’ll make it go in and out-”

    The entire gym erupts in a mix of laughter, repulsion, second-hand embarrassment, and a combination of all three. Milo can’t even bring himself to look at Rosaline, who is recoiling at him with a look of shock, horror, confusion…and hatred. She doesn’t recognize him anymore. She can’t believe what he’s been hiding from her. And she fears that’s not even a fraction of what he’s been hiding.

    Rayleigh snatches Milo’s phone out of Jenna’s hand before frantically closing out of the tab. But the damage is already done. Everyone’s either laughing at Milo or giving him a look of utter contemptment, Jenna and Bianca are joining the former, laughing up a fit, and all Milo can do is sit back down against the closed bleachers and cover his face in shame. Rayleigh then notices that Rosaline is nowhere to be found. He scans the gym for her, catching her angrily storming through the gym door. He then spots Milo’s lime hoodie that he let her wear haphazardly tossed in the trash bin.

    From the noises of his peers, to the tragic end of his best friend’s relationship, to the heinous act that the two girls before him committed, Rayleigh is seething with rage. They’ve done some terrible things to them in the past, but this was diabolical. He can’t believe that they would stoop this low. They completely demolished the image of one of the most respected guys in the school. And they’re laughing about it. It’s so infuriating to him. They get to do anything they want with no consequences. No one to teach them what happens when you constantly meaninglessly antagonize. Well, he’s had enough. He refuses to have that be the case anymore. Somehow, someway, Rayleigh will embed that message into their skulls.

    A few weeks pass after the incident and Milo continues to remain in his room. He doesn’t bother mending anything with Rosaline, finding it to be a lost cause, he doesn’t interact with his parents, he doesn’t answer Rayleigh’s attempts to reach out to him, he doesn’t even plan on attending school for the last month. He’s too ashamed to bear the thought of showing his face in public with everyone knowing what they know. Thankfully, his grades allow him to afford to do that.

    As Milo continues lying in his bed and thinking about his ruined status in the eyes of his former peers, he hears a knock on his door. Believing it to be his mother, he ignores it in hopes that she’ll leave him alone. As expected there’s another knock and it’s met with the same treatment. He’ll set her mind at ease when he eats his breakfast later. He just doesn’t want to see her or anyone.

    But things take an unexpected turn as another knock is heard. This time being slightly louder than the previous knocks. However, it still doesn’t prompt a reaction from Milo. He just continues to lay in his bed in hopes that the unwanted visitor will get his message. That is until he finally hears Rayleigh’s voice say,

    “Ok, screw this. Open the door, dumbass!”

    Milo is taken aback by the subversion, but that still doesn’t motivate him to get out of bed. He still doesn’t want any company. Rayleigh ignores Milo’s nonverbal objection and opens the door himself and steps into his room.

    “Sup, dude,” he greets, “Haven’t seen you in a bit. You doin’ alright?”

    Milo doesn’t answer. He doesn’t even look at his intruder.

    “Yeah, I figured. Don’t worry, I’m not gonna stand here and give you some long-winded boring speech about how you shouldn’t waste your time wallowing away in the confinements of your room and how you need to pull yourself up by your bootstraps and fuck the horse and whatever. Not gonna do any of that. That’s just gonna be a huge waste of time. Instead of telling you to get out of this room, I’m dragging you. Come on.”

    He grabs onto Milo’s arm and pulls him out of bed. Milo doesn’t really put up a fight. For one, Rayleigh would just relent until he conceded. Plus, he doesn’t have the energy to persist. It’s just easier to follow along until Rayleigh’s done. The lack of a struggle takes Rayleigh by surprise, but it doesn’t slow him down. He drags his friend downstairs and outside into the passenger seat of his car before stepping into the driver’s seat.

    “Ok,” he starts, “We’re gonna go somewhere.”

    “Yeah, we’re in a car,” Milo grumbles, wanting this to be over and done with already,

    “How right you are. Now, where do you wanna go?”

    “Back to my room.”

    “Alright, bowling alley it is.”

    Milo sighs as Rayleigh grabs his laptop from the dashboard and places it on his lap. Rayleigh then starts typing on the laptop, prompting Milo to look on in confusion. What was the point of asking him if he was just going to type away on his computer? He rolls his eyes before leaning his head on his hand and looking out the window.

    But just one glance shakes Milo to his core. Beside him is someone’s car that he doesn’t recognize. He looks forward through the windshield discovering the aforementioned bowling alley. As he takes a moment to process what exactly just happened, Rayleigh just gives him a smug grin.

    “Yeah, still wanna be in your room now, Debbie downer?” he questions.

    “Wh-…..WHAT?!” Milo shouts, not able to form any other words in his mind,

    “Cool, isn’t it? I don’t know what happened, either. I just accidentally spilled some soda on it a few nights ago and it kinda sparked out. A full day in cinnamon and sage coated rice later and I’m in the possession of a keyboard that grants anything I type.”

    “Creepy. Wait, cinnamon and sage?”

    “Michelle was trying something and mom and dad wanted to be supportive.”

    “You know, you say things like this and wonder why I wonder what the hell goes on in your house.”

    “ANYWAY, you do know what this means, right?”

    “Yeah. We can pretty much do whatever we want.”

    “That’s one way of looking at it.”

    Milo’s mind immediately starts racing at the infinite possibilities. He’s still trying to fully digest this. Anything that’s typed on that laptop becomes reality. They can travel back in time. They can raise the dead. They can achieve world peace. They can summon super models. They can change the laws. They can reshape the entirety of what they’ve come to know. And no one can stop them.

    But Milo’s brainstorming is brought to an abrupt end as he hears Rayleigh typing on his laptop. With curiosity piquing, he asks,

    “What are you doing?”

    “Just a bit of debt collecting.”

    “What do you mean by that?”

    Right as he finishes his sentence, Rayleigh along with the rest of the scenery starts to fade. Confusion overtakes his mind as he peculiarly finds himself in a standing position with an unsettling unstable platform below his feet. As reality warps before him, Milo starts getting dizzy. He closes his eyes to avert the shifting setting.

    After moments of patiently waiting, he starts to focus on what he can to get a feel of where Rayleigh could possibly have sent them. He takes a step forward, feeling the unstable platform shifting with the weight applied from his step along with a subtle squeak following behind. He immediately recognizes the platform to be a bed. He’s in someone’s bedroom. But as he’s coming to terms with his current environment, he hears something that freezes him in place,

    ‘Woah, this bottle is stronger than I thought it’d be. I’m already getting light headed.’

    There’s no mistaking that voice. That’s Jenna’s. Milo snaps his eyes open, dreading the sight of the soulless blue eyes of the sadistic brunette. However, to his surprise, she’s nowhere to be found. He scans the bedroom for the girl, but she’s not seen anywhere. But during his search, he feels a slightly irritating sensation on his shoulders. He reaches for the source of the feelings, discovering it to be…his long…brown…hair.

    ‘The hell?’ he questions in his head,

    ‘Wait, who said that?’ Jenna’s voice questions,

    ‘Where the hell are you?!’ he exclaims, walking all over the room,

    ‘What the fuck is going on?! Why can’t I move where I want?!’

    Milo relentlessly continues his pursuit, checking under the collection of plushies on the bed.

    ‘Wait, stop! I just organized those!’

    Looking in the closet and carelessly tossing aside the shirts, skirts, dresses, and cheerleader uniforms.

    ‘Quit it! You’re going to rip them!’

    Ripping down the signed boy band and inspiration posters to find a hole or something.

    ‘No! What is wrong with you?! I got that for my 6th birthday, you asshole!’

    But coming up short at every turn. And the constant sounds of disapproval to his actions are driving him insane. Why can he hear her, but not see her? What did Rayleigh do to him?

    In his pursuit, he passes by a mirror, catching a glimpse of himself. And with the brief sight of the reflection, he immediately recognizes that something isn’t right. He hesitantly steps in front of the mirror, taking a look at what is shown before him. His growing confusion and anger are immediately mixed with shock and horror.

    His rugged hands have been replaced with the soft pale hands that have slapped his butt, earning a loud sound to be heard that caused him to catch the blame and be labeled a perv. His long hairy legs have been replaced with the short smooth legs that pinned down his arms while being force fed worms. His emerald green eyes have been replaced with the soulless blue eyes that gleefully watched his suffering over the years. His lightly bearded stoic face has been replaced with the clean silky face that smiles and laughs at his misfortunes. He is Jenna.

    Milo stumbles back in disbelief. He’s in the body of the person he hates more than life itself. Why would Rayleigh do this to him? Where is he?

    “Wow, you really don’t make it hard to find out where you are, huh?” he hears Bianca’s voice say behind him.

    He turns around to the door and he spots the caramel toned girl standing in the doorframe accompanied with her signature curly brown hair, hazel eyes, and smug grin. He reflexively panics at first, but his mind starts piecing everything together. If he’s been put in Jenna’s body, it’s probably a safe bet that Rayleigh followed through with the obvious. And as if to make it even more obvious, upon further investigation, Milo spots his laptop in her arm.

    “Wha-…what did you do?” Milo questions, covering his mouth as he hears Jenna’s voice instead of his own,

    “I thought I made myself clear,” Rayleigh replies, “We’re gonna do some debt collecting. Remember? ‘We can do anything we want’. These skanks know damn well what that’s like. Year after year, they’re relentlessly on our necks with no one believing a word of it because ‘They’re such sweethearts. What could they possibly gain from doing anything malicious?’. Well, here they are: drinking alcohol, prank calling authoritarian figures, and committing other various acts that they have no business doing while we tried so desperately to stop them after we just so happened to pass by.”

    Milo considers Rayleigh’s words, admitting to himself how fun it would be to give them a taste of their own medicine. But before his voice of reason can speak up, he hears Jenna saying in a dreadful tone,

    ‘Listen, I don’t know who or what you guys are or what you want, but just take it. Take whatever you want. Just please leave us alone. We don’t wanna cause any trouble. Please don’t hurt us.’

    She wants mercy to be shown to her. And there’s no doubt in his mind that Bianca’s pleading for the same thing. They have the nerve to beg for mercy after everything they’ve done. Then his mind suddenly goes back to a few weeks ago. They ruined his image. They decimated most of his friendships. They demolished his relationship. The last thought cements his mind. He wants them to suffer.

    “I’m in,” Milo says,

    “That’s my boy,” Rayleigh replies.

    The night ensues, seeing the pair of vengeful boys finally giving their oppressors their just desserts. Milo mixes a concoction of different drinks with Jenna expressing her disapproval throughout the entirety of her pleas. But her words fall on deaf ears as Milo gulps down every last drop of the drink.

    “Woah, Jenna,” Rayleigh taunts, filming his friend’s actions, “Those drinks looked expensive. You sure your parents will be alright with only getting a quarter of those bottles?”

    “Oh, don’t worry about that,” Milo replies with his most obnoxious fabricated valley girl impression, “Mommy and daddy will just get more.”

    After a few more drink mixes, Milo takes Bianca’s phone, directing Rayleigh to the direction of Jenna’s parents’ room. They giddily giggle at the possibilities as they walk through the door. The very first thing that they spot is Jenna’s father’s nightstand, which contains a wedding photo, a necklace that reads “Love of my life”, a small teddy bear holding a heart containing a picture of Jenna’s mom, a stack of $100 bills, and the start of a bead portrait that looks like it took months to get a corner accomplished.

    “Awww,” Rayleigh and Milo say in unison,

    “How cute can a couple of people be?” Milo questions, getting closer to the nightstand,

    ‘No, no please!’ Jenna pleads, ‘Just stop! They’re gonna kill me if you do anything to this!’

    “I know,” Rayleigh replies, picking up the teddy bear and gradually pulling at its head, “This is why marriage is so magical. Look at all of these one of a kind artifacts. And you wanna know the best thing about them? They’re just. So. Durable!”

    The bear’s head rips off of its torso with Rayleigh’s last word. The pair giggle as Jenna cries in fear of what his dad will do to her after seeing this.

    “Oops,” Rayleigh taunts, “Guess I was wrong. Looks like they won’t be needing this anymore.”

    He rips the heart out of the bear’s sewed clutches before snapping it in half and tossing everything behind her.

    “This might as well follow, right?” Milo says, picking up the wedding photo and throwing it at the wall, causing it to shatter,

    “Oooo,” Rayleigh says patronizingly, “You broke iiit. You’re gonna get in trouble!”

    He shoves Milo into the nightstand, causing it to knock over and send the beads scattering all over the floor.

    “Well I won’t get into that much trouble,” Milo replies, “I just saved dad all that time and energy of finishing up that stupid fucking project.”

    “Huh. I guess you’re right.”

    They head out of the room with the girls dreading what they’re planning to do with them next. Rayleigh leads them to the dining room table, ensuring that he’s in frame of the video before sitting on the table and looking down at the table cloth.

    “Hey, Jenna,” he starts, rubbing the cloth, “This table cloth looks really nice.”

    ‘Wait! No!’ Jenna begs, ‘Please! My aunt made that!’

    “Like it?” Milo retorts, “Aunt Whatsherface just handed it to us. She’s such a fucking cheapskate. She couldn’t even be bothered to use Egyptian silk. Fucking bitch.”

    “Yeah. Such a waste of quality if you ask me. But I know how to make it so much better.”

    Rayleigh smirks directly into the camera as he crawls to the corner of the table. He then takes his preferred spot, leaning back on his left arm and bringing his right hand to the front of Bianca’s shorts. He rubs her clothed center as Milo continues filming, enjoying the show in front of him.

    “It’s only right for such potential to have a more…modern woman’s touch, right?” he questions with a giggle as he pushes the shorts to the side, exposing Bianca’s wet pussy.

    Milo gets closer as Rayleigh slowly starts moving Bianca’s hips back and forth, grinding her pussy against the table and soaking the cloth in her juices. He tilts his head back and moans as he starts rubbing Bianca’s moist folds to amplify the sensations. Milo gets a close up of Bianca’s swollen center, getting even more turned on the longer he observes her actions and listens to her sounds of enjoyment.

    “That’s one way to improve something so heinous,” Milo teases, getting inches away from Bianca’s center, “You think my aunt would appreciate the honor of having such a pretty little pussy touching her disaster?”

    “No doubt in my mind,” Rayleigh says in between moans, “Can’t wait until she sees this. Just the thought of her watching her niece’s friend getting off on her stupid cloth just makes me so fucking wet. Imagine the look on her face if she were here right now.”

    “That would be so fucking hot. Maybe she’d wanna thank you in some way for improving her work.”

    “Really? Like how?”

    Without giving it much thought, Milo leans forward, sticks out Jenna’s tongue, and gives Bianca’s pussy a long sensual lick, prompting another blissful moan. He has no idea what prompted him to do it, but he’s not gonna complain about it. He thinks about repeating the action, but his better judgment emerges as he realizes what he just did. Not wanting to ruin the fun, he pushes his regretful feelings aside and continues filming.

    “Ooo, you naughty girl,” Rayleigh says in a sultry tone, “You’re lucky your aunt’s not here now. You’d be punished for doing something so nasty.”

    “Well, she’s not here, is she?” Milo responds, “So no punishment for me.”

    “I wouldn’t be so sure about that. I have half a mind to bend you over and spank your misbehaving little butt.”

    “Yet all you can do is talk about it, so I’m safe.”

    Rayleigh slowly stops grinding before hopping down from the table. Milo tries to make a hasty retreat, but Rayleigh’s too fast. He grabs Jenna’s arm and pulls her back as the pair exchange laughter due to the roughhousing. Jenna’s then bent over the table, taking nearly the same exact position that Bianca was, but in reverse as Bianca’s hands explore her body. Milo moans in response to the softness of her hands as her hands reach Jenna’s awaiting butt.

    “What, this is what constitutes spanking now?” Milo taunts, “I knew you wouldn’t do-”

    He’s cut off as a loud slap is heard after Bianca’s hand swat’s Jenna’s ass. Milo whimpers in response to the sudden slap. But before he can collect his bearings, another strike is delivered, garnering the same reaction.

    “What was that?” Rayleigh questions, “You were saying that I wouldn’t, right?”

    Another slap ensues as Milo starts grinding Jenna’s pussy against the table, coating her shorts with Bianca’s fluids.

    “Bad girls like you need to learn respect.”

    Slap.

    “You need to know who’s in charge.”

    Slap.

    “Someone really needs to put bad little girls like you in your place. You need to learn what happens when you step out of line.”

    Slap.

    With each strike that is delivered, a whimper is heard. And the more spanks that occur, the more those whimpers are heard as moans. Not only that, but the things being said and the way that they’re being said are making Milo feel things he never thought possible. Realizing the effects that the spankings are having, Milo snaps out of his pleasure fueled trance and leans up from the table.

    “O-ok, Ray,” he says, stopping the recording, “Tha-that should be plenty to get them back now. There’s no way they’ll push us around anymore. Plus, I’ve read Jenna’s mind and her parents might be back soon.”

    “Well, first of all, Bianca apparently made it so that they might not be back until Monday. So she is good for something. Who knew? And second of all, you still haven’t learned your lesson.”

    “Oh…Well, uh-…I’m-…Tired! Yeah, just absolutely tired. Yawn, sleep, counting sheep, and what have you. Feminine charms like mine can’t just appear out of nowhere.”

    Milo’s slightly taken aback by the last sentence he uttered. He didn’t even mean to say it. But he just brushes it aside, thinking of it as stress taking over for a moment. Meanwhile, Rayleigh looks at Milo, not buying his blatant lies.

    “Wanna try something else or do you actually think I’m that stupid?”

    “I-…I uh-…”

    Milo can’t think of anything. He’s panicking too much. He stumbles on his words for a bit before he’s silenced by Bianca’s finger on his lips as he hears her voice shush him before saying,

    “Relax. You know we’re not doing anything wrong. I know we’re not doing anything wrong. We’re just a couple of goofball girls having some fun, right? You like having fun, don’t you?”

    The young brunette is conflicted. On one hand, this is going far beyond anything previously anticipated. There was no implication that the night would see both of them in this position. Not only that, but Milo always made it abundantly clear that roleplaying will never be something he indulges in. But on the other, hearing the soothing sexy tones of the ravishing ebony girl as her gorgeous hazel eyes are fixated on the ocean blue eyes of her prey tip the scales pretty significantly.

    “N-no,” the confused brunette weakly protests, “B-Bianca, we can’t. We’re…we’re not-…ngh~”

    The final protests of the brunette are immediately silenced as Bianca’s lips latch onto her neck, gently sucking on it. Jenna’s then lifted onto the table as she closes her eyes and tilts her head back from the newfound pleasure delivered from Bianca.

    “That’s it,” Bianca whispers in between kisses, “Just let go of all that worry and overthinking. Be in the here and now. Don’t worry about what might happen. Feel my lips on your neck. My hands on your nice, soft, delicate body. Yeah, you like that, don’t you?”

    Jenna can’t respond. She’s too infatuated with the various sensations coursing through her body. With each kiss, with every word, with every inch of her body that’s being touched by her pursuer, the more she obeys her commands. She’s slowly but surely giving into her desires.

    Bianca then trails kisses from Jenna’s neck to her mouth, still exploring her body with her hands under her shirt. Jenna leans back on her hands, balancing herself as Bianca deepens the kiss. This causes Jenna to give in even more. She loves the feeling of Bianca’s lips on hers. She could stay like this forever.

    After a few minutes into the kiss, Bianca briefly breaks it to pull Jenna’s shirt over her head. Afterwards, they resume the kiss with Bianca grabbing onto Jenna’s DD cup chest with her right hand and caressing the submissive brunette’s face with her right. Jenna moans into the kiss as Bianca squeezes it. She’s so firm, yet tender with her. She’s never felt anything like this before.

    With every moment that passes of Bianca grabbing and kneading Jenna’s chest, the more Jenna longs to have her wrap her lips around her nipple. The thought alone drives Jenna wild. The more she thinks about it, the more she needs it. And as if reading her mind, Bianca pulls away from the needy brunette, trailing kisses down her neck and to her well developed chest. She looks up at Jenna, giving her a coy grin before latching her mouth onto her right breast. Jenna lightly moans as Bianca licks and sucks on her right breast, while squeezing and kneading the other.

    The look on Bianca’s face along with the various sensations caused by her worshiping her chest earn more reactions from Jenna. She moans louder, gripping onto the table cloth as Bianca continues enjoying her body. Bianca then alternates, latching her mouth onto her left breast and squeezing the other.

    Jenna’s in pure bliss. By this point, her fears and anticipation are nonexistent. She just wants this to go on forever. She’s feeling pleasures that were previously never thought possible. All at the hands of her best friend.

    After moments of the intense pleasure, Jenna’s starting to feel an overwhelming sensation rushing throughout her body. Her moans get louder and louder as this extreme sensation builds and builds. Eventually, it proves to be too much for her and she arches her back, lightly spasming as she reaches her orgasm.

    Jenna lies back on the table, riding out her orgasm as Bianca looks down at her, giggling at what she’s caused. She brings a hand to Jenna’s bare tummy, lightly rubbing it and saying,

    “Good girl. See what happens when you fully give yourself to me? You feel wonderous sensations that you never would have otherwise. Now, do you want more?”

    “Y-yes, please,” Jenna replies almost immediately, drunk with pleasure,

    “That’s what I thought.”

    Bianca guides her hand from Jenna’s tummy to her abdomen, latching her fingers onto the waistband of her shorts before pulling them down below her legs and fully exposing her entire body. Bianca then fully guides Jenna onto the table before taking off her own shirt and shorts and joining her on top of it. Before doing anything else, she observes the girl’s full frame. She watches from her chest as it rises and falls from her catching her breath to her soaking, wet, little pussy. She’s practically salivating at the sight of her. She can’t wait to ravage her. But before she does, an idea crosses her mind.

    “You wanna know something?” Bianca starts, bringing a hand to Jenna’s drenched slit and lightly rubbing it,

    “W-what?” Jenna answers, enjoying the feeling of her friend’s palm on her cunt,

    “I’ve always wanted to have some fun with your flexible little body ever since I saw you do that backbend leg over the head combo.”

    “Like how?”

    “Oh, maybe something like this.”

    Bianca grabs Jenna’s right leg and lifts it to meet her head, making her do a perfect lying split. She then straddles her, connecting both of their pussies with each other and slowly rolling her hips. Both girls moan from the action, staring deep into each other’s eyes as Bianca continues rubbing against Jenna’s pussy.

    “Fuck, you’re such a sexy girl,” Bianca moans as her hips start rolling faster, “You look so fucking sexy like this.”

    Jenna blushes at the comment, getting even more turned on from it as she continues moaning. Bianca giggles at her bashful demeanor, continuing with,

    “Don’t be shy about it, sweetie. As cute as it is, I want you to know how sexy you are. Your beautiful eyes just begging for more, your cute little face expressing how good this feels, and especially your adorable moans from all of this.”

    Bianca starts grinding a little harder against Jenna, making her moan even more.

    “Yeah, that’s it, kitten. Moan for me. Let me hear how good I’m making you feel. Yeah. Tell me how good I’m making your little pussy feel. Oh, fuck, baby. Yes. That’s right. Just like that. Moan for me. Moan louder for me, baby. Yeah.”

    Jenna does as she’s told, moaning louder and louder with Bianca following suit as her pace grows more and more. Not long after speeding up the pace, Jenna gets the overwhelming sensation again. And Bianca’s not too far away from it, herself. Without thinking, she leans down and embraces Jenna in a passionate kiss as both of their orgasms build more and more. Eventually, both release onto each other, moaning into the kiss as they soak the table with their fluids.

    Bianca pulls away from the kiss and slows down her movements, allowing both of them to catch their breath. She then looks down at the exhausted girl, caressing her face and giggling before saying,

    “Such a good girl. You did amazing, baby. I’m so proud of you.”

    Jenna blushes again, secretly loving the comments she’s receiving.

    “But you know, I’m kinda wondering what we both taste like together. Aren’t you?”

    Jenna slowly nods her head. She can’t deny that she’s at least a little curious about what she tastes like. So Bianca leans back up and pulls Jenna up with her. She then backs away, spreading her legs to invite the brunette to have a taste of their combined fluids. Jenna hesitantly accepts her invitation, leaning down and placing her head in between the ebony girl’s legs. Bianca then brings a hand to the back of her head, guiding her face toward her awaiting pussy. Jenna then sticks out her tongue and drags it along Bianca’s soaked cunt, tasting both of their orgasms. In short, it’s one of the best things she’s ever tasted in her life.

    She latches onto Bianca’s pussy, eagerly lapping up her mess as Bianca moans in response to her licks. She strokes her hair, taking in the sight of her friend eating her out. But she’s not content with her having the tasty treat all to herself. She’s entitled to some, too. So while Jenna’s hungrily licking Bianca’s pussy, Bianca leans forward and grabs onto her hips before lifting her bottom half over her top half and presenting her glistening cunt.

    Bianca wastes no time. She wraps her mouth around Jenna’s pussy, immediately enticed with their combined flavors. Both girls are now needily savoring each other’s tastes, moaning from the sensations coming along with their indulgence in the tasting. They just can’t get enough of it. And the feeling of their mouths on each other’s pussies is unmatched. They both need more.

    Jenna wraps her legs around Bianca’s head, pushing her further into her pussy, and Bianca wraps her arms around Jenna’s torso, doing the same. Bianca slides her tongue inside of Jenna’s pussy, making her moan louder and Jenna does the same. Jenna rolls her hips, grinding her pussy against Bianca’s face for more friction. Bianca brings a hand to the back of Jenna’s head to get the same effect.

    Not long after the additional pleasures implemented by both girls are set in motion, the awe inspiring sensation makes its appearance once again, making both of them moan more and more. After moments of the sensations building, both girls release one final time in each other’s mouths, basking in both the second dosage of their fluids and the satisfying feeling of their orgasms.

    Once they ride out their orgasms, Jenna plants her hands on the table, lifting her top half up with the help of Bianca. She then leans up in a sitting position on Bianca’s shoulders before descending and straddling her. They engage in another kiss with Bianca stroking Jenna’s hair and Jenna holding Bianca’s face in her hands.

    This moment feels so serene to the pair. It’s almost as if after that entire segment, they’ve become one cohesive unit. It’s more than euphoria. It’s more than the joys of sex between them. It’s almost as if they-…

    Milo snaps his eyes open, deeply inhaling as he catches his breath, coughing in the process. Once he’s composed, he takes a second to observe his surroundings. He’s in Rayleigh’s car.

    ‘Did I fall asleep? What the hell just happened?’ he internally questions.

    Just as he has that thought, the memories of what had just occurred flood his mind. The sleepover, the damage, the-…He recoils at the thought of it all. He’d just had sex with the two most despicable people he’s ever known.

    “So how do ya feel?” he hears Rayleigh’s voice say beside him, shocking him to his core, “You still gonna be a negative Nancy?”

    “Ok, don’t you dare think I’m gonna go through that and not expect a fucking explanation from you!” Milo interjects,

    “Alright, alright, jeez. Basically, I had us infiltrate their bodies for a bit to give them a taste of their own medicine. And the only way to get back was either when I said so or when their parents got back. And…well…I didn’t say so.”

    “And you couldn’t have told me any of that because-?”

    “Because it was fucking hilarious listening and watching you run around that damn room like a chicken with its head cut off while trying to figure out what was going on.”

    “Well, fuck you, too.”

    “You already did, gaylord.”

    “First, we were in female bodies, so that’s incorrect, stupid. Second, even if it worked like that, you initiated, so you’d be the gaylord.”

    “Spoken like a true gaylord.”

    “Ugh. Whatever. You’re lucky that was actually kinda fun.”

    “So no more lying around like a sad sack?”

    “We still got that footage?”

    Rayleigh pulls out his phone, saying in a smug tone,

    “Oh, this isn’t going anywhere.”

    “Nice. And everything’s transferred over?”

    “Yup. The power of modern day technology and other science mixed in.”

    “I still can’t believe that. That’s insane. Wait! Hang on a second. I just remembered something.”

    “What?”

    “You said that we’re only here because her parents came home early, right? Doesn’t that mean they’re getting chewed out right now because of what we did?”

    “Oh yeah. You’re right.”

    “You thinking what I’m thinking?”

    “Typing it in now.”


  • Valhalla – Part 1_(2)

    Font size : +


    Mary and her mother are sold to a group of dykes.

    Mary couldn’t believe the position she was in. The 18 year old knew her father had owed money, a lot of it, but when she and her mother had confronted him about it he agreed to go to meetings for his gambling addiction, and he had promised them he was taking care of his debts.
    Of course, the bastard had taken care of his debts by selling Mary and her mother to a group of slavers. He had gotten a hold of a group of professionals, criminals who had plenty of experience snatching men and women of all ages for assorted buyers all over the world.
    The men had come in the middle of the night. Mary had woken to a hand over mouth and more hands tying her hands and feet. They carried her down the hallway of their house, and Mary heard screaming from the stairs, and more men carried her mother downstairs, similarly bound.
    As they carried the two women out of the building, she watched her father take an envelope of money from the only man not carrying a thrashing, panicked woman. He held the door open for them, avoiding the gazes of his wife and daughter.
    As Mary and her mother were thrown into the back of a van, the man picked up the phone inside his now nearly empty house and dialed 911. His daughter and wife would be reported missing, and after a while the search would be abandoned. He could pay off his debts, and maybe even find a new wife that was less of a bitch.
    Mary sobbed against her gag, a rag that had been roughly tied around her head. She, and the other women in the back of the van, were thrown back and forth as the driver of the van took them to their destination – a small airstrip outside of the city, where a plane would take the latest shipments of slaves to the home of the slavers in the middle of the Canadian wilderness.
    She tried to worm her way over to her mother, but there at least a dozen captives in the vehicle, and she had no way of knowing who was who in the mess. She continued her quiet sobbing, as were most of the other women, until the vehicle came to a jarring halt.
    The back doors were opened and hands reached in and started pulling the women out into the night air. Mary was the second one pulled towards the door and thrown out. She managed to land on her feet, but she stumbled forward into one of the men. He grabbed her by the back of the neck and ordered her to stand still unless she wanted to spend the rest of her trip without the tshirt she wore, the one she had stolen from her boyfriend to sleep in.
    The last woman was pulled from the van and out in the line of captives. One of the men walked down the line with a clipboard, checking them each off. Satisfied with his check, he stepped back and addressed the group.
    “OK, ladies. 8 of you are taking this plane to Brazil, where you’re gonna be worked as sex slaves. 2 of you are being shipped down to Mexico. A cartel needs a couple of whores to cart some drugs across the border. And the last two of you are gonna be going to a private buyer. She requested a mother-daughter deal, so Mrs. Clinton, Ms. Clinton, please step forward.”
    Mary shivered as the man so callously dealt them their roles. She took a step forward, and her mother did the same a few women down the line.
    The man nodded and continued. “Ok, the Clintons go with you Jake. Matt, take the two on the end to their crate. And remember food for them this time!” he called as the two men he spoke to jumped into action upon hearing their names. Mary and her mother were led back to the van they had arrived in. The two women on the end were dragged, screaming, to a box that waited to carry them through a network of illegal shipments. The rest of the women were herded towards a small cargo plane that was prepared to take off.
    As the van doors shut behind them, cutting off the noise of the outside, she let out a small sob, which seemed much louder than before now that the van was nearly empty. Her mother scooted over to her daughter and held her as best as she could with her hands tied. They huddled together as the van took off, and they managed to get some sleep.

    When they woke up a few hours later, they realized the van had stopped moving. The doors were opened, and Mary and her mother were pulled out of the van. They stood in the middle of a driveway that led up to an expensive looking mansion. The men who had delivered them left them standing there, and got in the van and left.
    Mary considered making a run for it, but she realized there were nothing but trees around. She glanced back and saw that the road they were brought in on was miles long, through nothing but trees.
    A group of figures was already making their way towards them from the house.
    The first thing Mary noticed was that all the people that approached them were women. The second thing was that nearly all of them were naked. Mary was freezing in nothing but her shirt and her panties, and her mother wore only a sheer blue gown that revealed her lack of a bra or underwear. But these women stood there, unaffected by the cold. They weren’t completely naked, she realized, now that they were up close.
    Each woman wore a belt around her bare waist. Attached to the belts were identical looking hunting knives, pistols, and tasers. They each had nipple piercings, a little heart charm through their left nipple, and a tag through their right.
    One woman stepped forwards and smiled at them. “Welcome ladies, to Valhalla. I going to have your gags and restraints removed, but let me be clear. If you run, or scream, or fight, we will shoot your legs out and leave you tied up outside overnight. There are some wild animals out here, and they love nothing than some fresh meat. Understood?”
    Mary nodded frantically, the tears starting up again. Her mother also nodded, and two of the women drew their knives and cut them free.
    The woman spoke again. “Before I lead you inside ladies, You’ll need to remove your clothing. We forbid anything that hides your body from us..” Before Mary or her mother could object, she continued. “If you don’t willingly strip, we will hold you down and cut them off your bodies. And we aren’t always careful enough to avoid cutting the skin.”
    Mary stood there, unwilling to let this woman humiliate her, but when her mother untied her gown and let it drop to the ground, she realized that she had no other choice but to obey. She pulled the shirt over her head, exposing the D-Cup tits she had inherited from her mother to the cold air. She blushed as her nipples instantly hardened in the cold weather, but she continued to slide her pantied down and stepped out of them.
    Her tits were exposed, and her pussy was open to the stares of the women. She realized she had forgotten to shave the morning before, so her ginger colored bush was exposed to everybody. The woman who spoke to them stepped forward.
    She grabbed one of Mary’s breasts and examined it, squeezing and pinching her stiff nipple. She let out a small moan, and instantly blushed again. The woman smiled and continued her assault on Mary’s tits.
    “Are you a virgin, honey?” she asked Mary,leaning forward and nipping at Mary’s ear. In that instant, Mary realized that they had been delivered to some sort of lesbian group. Mary nodded, and the woman slapped her across the face.
    Mary screamed, and her mother was held back by two of the other women. Mary’s attacker grabbed her hair and pulled her towards her.
    “If I ask you a question, I want an answer, bitch.” the woman snarled, all traces of friendliness gone.
    Tears ran down Mary’s face as she shook.
    “Y-Yes, maam, I’m a virgin. My boyfriends taken my ass, but that’s as far as we went.”
    The woman sighed, and let go of Mary’s hair. She swung a leg out and knocked Mary’s legs out from under her. The girl crashed to the ground with a yelp, and remained there. The woman knelt beside the sobbing girl.
    “Get on your hands and knees girl. My mistress prefers her entertainment to be somewhat experienced, so we’ll start you out right now.”
    Mary obeyed the woman, not understanding what she meant. The woman unclipped something from her belt that none of the other women wore, and stepped towards Mary’s mother. Her eyes widened as she saw the object, which she had thought was a baton, had an extended handle that curved outwards. The tool was covered in ridges and bumps.
    Mary’s mother realized the tool was some sort of dildo, and the women holding her had to renew their grip on the struggling women.
    “Mrs. Clinton, you’re going to use this dildo to take your daughter’s virginity. If you don’t, then I will. And when I’m done, I’ll let four other women here have a turn with her. And for every women that fucks her, I will cut off one of her fingers.”
    Mary’s mother froze, and the woman took the chance to reach down and hook the toy into the woman’s shaved pussy and she rammed it upwards and slightly out, lodging it in there as the woman screamed in surprise and guilty pleasure.
    Mary’s mother stood there, and eventually, with a defeated sob, she walked behind her daughter and got on her knees, lining the fake cock up with her daughter’s pussy. Mary was crying, begging her mother not to do this, begging the woman to stop this torture.
    Mary screamed as the dildo rammed into her pussy, ripping through her hymen. Her mother told herself to stop, that it was done, but her body wouldn’t let her. She continued ramming her daughter from behind, enjoying the feelings she hadn’t experienced from her husband for almost a year.
    Mary screamed for her mother to stop, but she just couldn’t. The woman fucked her daughter right there, in the middle of a driveway with a group of strangers watching them. Her back arched as her orgasm flooded through her. Some distant part of her mind realized that Mary was screaming from her own orgasm.
    Mary’s mother collapsed on top of her, and they lay there panting like dogs. The women surrounding them were laughing, and their leader smiled at them.
    “Well, it looks like the new recruits show some promise. Somebody carry them inside. Let’s start their real training.”


  • Alyssa wanted her car detailed, and was reluctantly gangbanged by 3 bbc

    Font size : +


    My name is Alyssa. I am 23 years old. I’m 5 foot with, blonde hair, around a hundred pounds, with size 36C breasts. For my size, my breasts looked really big! Things got out of hand real quick, when I went to meet Tyrone’s friends. I never thought I would allow what happened.

    My name is Alyssa. I am 23 years old. I’m 5 foot with, blonde hair, around a hundred pounds, with size 36C breasts. For my size, my breasts looked really big!

    My friend works at a local restaurant and of couple guys she works with, detail cars. I was interested in getting my car detailed and she said that she could probably help me out. So I took my car to the restaurant she worked at and one of the guys who was the cook, came out and introduced himself as Tyrone. He said he’d be happy to do my car and wouldn’t charge me a lot. I said I would bring the car to him later on and we would work something out. He said it was no problem he could just take it now and have it done in a few hours. So I gave my keys to him and he took my car and I went and had a few drinks with some friends.

    A few hours later, my friend called and said that my car was done and I could come there now. When I got there, I didn’t realize that he needed a ride back to his house. My friend asked me if I could give him a ride and I agreed.

    Instead of me driving, he said it’d be much easier for him to drive because he knew the way to the house and it would be easier, instead of trying to give me directions.

    On the way there he started asking me really strange questions. If I had ever dated a black man or if I ever would. I said I’ve never dated anybody outside of a white man and wasn’t interested in dating anybody at that time anyways. We drove in silence for a while and then came to his house.

    Instead of parking in the driveway he had pulled into the garage and I asked him what he was doing? He said that it would be nice if I came in and had a drink with the fellas. I told him I really wasn’t interested, I had already had a couple of drinks and wasn’t looking to have anymore. He said his friends would be upset if I didn’t and to just come into the house. I didn’t want to upset him, as he had just helped me out. So I agreed to come in and have a drink and meet the other guys.

    I went in and he introduced me to his two friends Jaquan and Marcus. Like Tyrone they were both muscular black man and we’re kind of ghetto looking.

    I was handed a beer and sat on the couch. Jaquan and Marcus both look like they were barely out of their teens and I was starting to feel really uncomfortable. They put on some music and started to dance Tyrone asked me to come dance with him and I told him I wasn’t interested, but he persisted so I did. After a little bit Jaquan came up behind me and started grinding into my backside and at that time I started more uncomfortable, so I went over, sat back down on the sofa and realized my beer had been replaced with a full one. I told them I didn’t want to drink anymore, but they started to get a little bit angry and I caved.

    They started to smoke pot and handed it to me. I told them I didn’t do that, but they wouldn’t take no for an answer. So I took a hit and passed it on. They handed it back and forth to each other, then to me again. I told him I was done and didn’t want to do anymore and was going home.

    Jaquan started running his fingers through my hair and Marcus rubbing my leg a little bit. I told them I was uncomfortable with what was happening and really needed to go home. They told me to relax and everything would be ok. I was really starting to feel light headed and woozy. Things were starting to get out of hand and I didn’t know how I was going to get out of this.

    Then Jaquan went from my hair, down to my shoulder and started rubbing softly down my chest. By this time I was losing control of my senses and was struggling a bit to keep them from advancing. Jaquan slowly went over my breasts a few times, then ran his hand down my stomach, to the bottom of my tanktop. He ran his hand under my shirt and up to my chest. I was only wearing a thin camisole, so his hands and my full breast, was only separated by thin material.

    My head was spinning and my body was tingling all over. Then I realized Marcus had untied my yoga pants, slid his hand in my pants and was starting to rub me through my panties. I didn’t want any of this to happen, but it was happening so fast that I couldn’t stop it.

    Marcus then ran his hands up to the top of my yoga pants and then into my panties. He started rubbing my vagina in slow circles. Jaquan and Marcus were working on my body, that I had almost resigned myself completely to their advances.

    I didn’t notice at first, that Tyrone had taken off his shirt and pants and was in his underwear. But, when I did, I noticed buy the bulge in the front of his underwear and could tell he probably had a really big penis. Then Tyrone came up slid my shoes off and slowly and deliberately slid my yoga pants over my hips, down my legs and off my body. He started to gently caress my thighs, it made me shiver.

    By this time Jaquan had started to kiss me and I was trying to resist but the multiple hands running over my body, made it very difficult.

    Tyrone was still rubbing my legs very gently. The mixture of the beer and pot made my legs tingle and shake. While Jaquan was kissing my lips Marcus was kissing my neck and ears, they had taking me over mind, body and soul.

    Tyrone slowly pulled me to my feet, put my back against his chest. Reached around me and slowly rubbed my breasts.

    I am what a lot would consider it good girl. I don’t date a lot and I’ve only slept with a couple of guys. So for me to be allowing this, was way out of character.

    Tyrone started to run his hands slowly down my stomach took the bottom of my tanktop and started lifting it over my head. Now I’m only standing in my camisole and my panties. He slowly goes back up to my breasts and rubs them very gently, while he kisses on my neck and ears.

    At this time I look up and there is a mirror in front of me and I can see everything that he is doing. I’ve become aware again and try to push away, but he only grabs me tighter and pulls me closer.

    Up to this point it has been very gentle. All of the sudden he starts rubbing my breasts a little bit more aggressively and I start to get very nervous. I asked him to let me go so I can go home and go to sleep, but he only pulls me closer. I am looking in the mirror, as he runs his hands up to the top of my camisole and rips it off of me. My breasts bounce free and look much bigger, than normal.

    Now Jaquan and Marcus come up to either side of me start kissing on my neck and rub my vagina, slipping a finger in every few strokes. I get even more nervous as the seconds pass.

    As I’m lowered to my knees, I know what they want.

    Jaquan and Marcus have now stripped to their underwear and all three are standing around me. Tyrone instructs me to pull his underwear down. As I do, I am shocked, as his erect, very large penis, about hits me in the face. I am instructed to do the same, to both the Jaquan and Marcus. As I do, I am equally shocked at their size.

    I look at them and half-heartedly plead with them not to make me do this. They look down at me and say that I need to do this as payment, for detailing my car and that is that. I told them that I could go to the ATM and get them money. They said no amount of money would be better than my body.

    I was instructed to take Tyrone’s penis in my hand and to rub it softly. At that time I did what I was told and Jaquan took my other hand and put it on his penis I have never in my life done anything like this. This is way beyond the norm. Then Tyrone told me to open my mouth I reluctantly did, but before he could get his penis in my mouth, I told him that the boyfriends that I’d had, really enjoyed oral sex from me and would be willing to do it without being forced at all. I asked to make a deal with them. If I could make them all cum in a certain amount of time, they would let me get dressed and go home. Tyrone said, if I can make them all cum in 5 minutes, they would allow me to go home without anything else happening. I agreed.

    I didn’t know if I could make it happen, but I was willing to try, so I didn’t have to have sex with three black guys, who had penises that were at least 9 inches long and thick.

    So I took Tyrone stroked him for a little bit and put him in my mouth. The taste was not pleasant and I didn’t like it, but knew that this was the only way I would have a possibility not having sex with 3 huge black penises.

    Pretty soon Tyrone was moaning and instructed me to suck his balls. They looked like tennis balls in his sack. After a bit, I was pulled away from him and Jaquan inserted himself in my mouth and I started pleasuring him, while I was stroking Tyrone and Marcus. I alternated between the guys, doing whatever they wanted. I did my best. But in the end, 5 minutes had come and gone. And they were nowhere close to cumming.

    I tried to plead with them to not make me do this. But they told me the deal was a deal and to lay down. Tyrone Pulled my panties down and got in between my legs. I asked him if he would please use a condom, but he said he did not like the feel of them. I knew that I had never taken a man of his size and I knew it was going to hurt. I asked him to please go slow and be gentle. He kissed me on my neck and my chest. I could feel the head of his penis at the entrance of my vagina. He rubbed the head of his penis up and down on vagina, which was wet with my juices from being aroused.

    Then with one jarring thrust he entered me and I never felt a sensation fullness, like that before. It hurt so bad! Marcus and Jaquan knelt at the side of my head and put their penises near my face. Tyrone instructed me to suck their dicks, while he fucked me.Tyrone continued to thrust in me, at a feverish pace. My mind completely left my body. I turned my head to the side and open my mouth and Jaquan pushed his penis between my lips. Tyrone had picked up his pace and was having sex with me very hard. Jaquan and Marcus were taking turns moving my head back and forth, and putting their penis in my mouth, so I could pleasure them.

    Jaquan looked at Tyrone and said let me have some of that. Tyrone got off of me and Jaquan climbed between my legs and entered my vagina. I was on the verge of having an orgasm I don’t know how, because I didn’t want this to happen. But, my body was so aroused it didn’t matter.

    Tyrone left the room for a little bit. Jaquan got off me and Marcus climbed between my legs and entered me and as he did I had an orgasm like I’ve never had before. My legs rode high on his hips and subconsciously, I was opening my vagina for deeper thrusts.

    Tyrone came back in the room and Jaquan laid on his back, with his penis standing erect in the air and told me he wanted me to ride him. So I straddled his pelvis and he guided his penis into my vagina. He told me to rock my hips back and forth and as I did, I lost control and started rocking faster and faster and as Jaquan was thrusting upwards, I had a mind shattering orgasm.

    At that time Jaquan took me to his chest and my breasts are pressed tightly against his. I felt his legs lower a bit. I turned and looked. Tyrone was rubbing my back and I saw a bottle in his hand. I felt a cool liquid go on to my anus and I felt Tyrone start rubbing my anus with his middle finger and soon he stuck finger in my anus.

    I tried to pull off, but they were both too strong and very forceful. I couldn’t stop them.At that moment Jaquan slowed his thrusting and I felt Tyrone get behind me. I had a feeling I knew what they were going to do, but was unable to stop them and slowly Tyrone entered my anus the pain was horrible and I started to cry. Marcus came up beside me and told me to open my mouth, I tried to resist, but when I did Tyrone forced more of himself into me and my mouth shot open, Marcus then inserted his penis into my mouth and started having sex with my mouth.

    I was now having sex with three guys at the same time. This went on for what seemed like an hour but was probably only a few minutes. I was in so much pain and they were being very rough now. I didn’t know what to do, I didn’t know how to make it stop, but then the fire started building inside of me and I knew that I was going to have another orgasm. I was shocked that my body would allow me to have a feeling ecstasy, when I was being violated so violently.

    They took turns in this position for a while and I had another orgasm. The guys dismounted me and I had just realized none of these guys had cum yet.

    Marcus laid down had me straddle him facing away told me to ride him, as I went to guide him into my vagina he told me wrong hole and guided his penis into my rectum, the pain was just as bad. Then Jaquan came in between my legs and inserted his penis into my vagina. I have never felt anything like this and I was totally in shock! Lost in the moment Tyrone came around and put his penis in my mouth. I told him no, because that he had been in my anus and I was not going to do that. At that point once again, Marcus thrust it up hard and my eyes rolled into the back of my head. My mouth came wide open. Tyrone inserted his penis in my mouth, I could taste the nasty excrement on it, along with blood. They took turns with me in this position for a while. Then laid me on my back and had sex with me, until they were about ready to cum.

    When they were ready, they placed me on my knees and had me perform oral sex on them until they were ready to ejaculate Marcus was the first to cum and shot what seemed like a gallon of sperm, on my face. Jaquan was next he inserted his penis into my mouth, had sex with it for a few minutes and shot all over my forehead. Tyrone came up roughly grab me by my head and shoved his penis in my mouth and down my throat. He did this for what seems like a long time. Then when he was finally ready he laid me on my back and shot his sperm all over my chest.

    I laid there for a little while felt so dirty and used. As I was laying there, I looked down the hall and saw a young black girl a little bit taller than me and maybe 18 years old in a white negligee, white stockings and high heeled shoes. She was very pretty.

    I heard her ask the guys if this was the last time and they said yes if you comply completely.

    I laid there motionless as I heard them tell her to go and lick the cum off of me. She approached me, kissed me very gently on the lips and started to lick the sperm off my face. I was shocked that I had actually kissed her back as that is something I have never done or would do. I had forgotten that that they had cum on my chest and shivers went down my spine when she started licking the sperm off my chest. She slowly and deliberately lick the sperm off my chest, concentrating on my nipples. Alternating between the two. She then slowly kissed down my stomach and started licking my well used vagina.

    Once again I started to lose control. I grabbed her by her head and held her mouth where I wanted it. She then stuck a finger in my vagina and my back arched. She was deliberately fingering and licking my vagina. I had the biggest orgasm of my life. It was powerful!

    When she was done she kissed back up my stomach and chest. Kissed me delicately on my neck and sucked on my earlobe. She slowly moved a little bit passing my cheek and sticking her tongue into my mouth kiss to me deeply. I started rubbing on her sides and down her stockinged legs and back up them. I slowly lifted her negligee off of her body and revealed her breasts, which were bigger than I thought. I slowly started to massage her breast. I leaned up and took one of her nipples in my mouth. I heard her moan deeply and she started to grind into me. I put her on her back and kissed her upper body all over concentrating, on her breasts and nipples.

    I slowly started kissing down her stomach and came to the top of her lace panties. I took her panties in my hands and slowly pulled took them down. I was shocked how beautiful she was and wanted to make love to her. I lowered my head to her vagina, and slowly stuck my tongue out and started to tongue her vagina. She arched her back, grabbed me by my head, held me in place and asked me to put a finger in her. I inserted a finger slowly and deliberately. I heard her orgasm just like I did. I did this for a few minute. She tasted so good.

    I then felt a pair of hands on my hips. Tyrone had knelt behind me. In one big thrust, he was deep inside me. But, this time there was no forcing me. I was willing and ready to do whatever they wanted. My mind completely left my body, once again. I raised up from her vagina so I could get used to his size again. At the time I looked up, Marcus put his penis to my mouth and Jaquan put his penis in her mouth.I opened my mouth willingly and he entered my mouth, instead of him forcing me this time, I willingly grabbed his penis and I started performing oral sex on him.

    In just a few moments both the Jaquan and Tyrone we’re starting to moan uncontrollably and I knew that they were almost ready to cum. So Jaquan pulled out of my mouth, took the girl and entered her vagina. At this time Tyrone sped up the pace, I didn’t realize that he could and real soon after, I had an earth-shattering orgasm. Then all of the sudden Tyrone pulled out and stood up. Jaquan pulled out of the girl and stood up, as did Marcus.

    They pulled to my knees. In turn they all came in my mouth and I swallowed their cum. I collapsed onto the floor, after they were finished.

    By this time it was dark outside, so I’d knew this had gone on for at least 3 hours.

    I got up, and Tyrone led me to the shower and turned the water on. I got in, started washing up and no sooner I started washing up, Tyrone was in there with the soap rubbing on my breasts again. I can hear out in the living room that they were having sex with the girl and she was screaming loudly, but not a hurtful scream, but screams of pleasure.

    As I’m trying to wash up, Tyrone is still behind me rubbing on my breasts and now he’s starting to rub them between my legs. Once again I’m starting to get aroused, so he turns me around and puts me on my knees, I put his penis in my mouth and I get him really aroused and hard. He picks me up bends me over and enters me with such force, that it almost knocks me to the ground. He has sex with me for a few minutes really hard and once again I have a huge orgasm. I almost pass out this time and just before I do, I hear him grunt, feel the warmth inside of me and I know that he has just shot sperm inside of me and my body quaked once again. I have never been so tired and satisfied, all at the same time.

    He leaves the shower, I wash up inside and out. I got done and dried off.

    When I get out into the living room they have the girl on her knees and they are doing the same thing to her. He tells me thank you, I can go my debt is paid somewhat. They may call on me again. I told him, I’m done, I’ll never do this again and he said we’ll see.

    A few days later I get a package in the mail and it has a DVD in it. It had some weird markings on it, so I put it in my DVD player and press play. I was shocked and horrified, to see me on the screen doing, everything that I did a few days before. They put a personal message at the end of it, that they would be calling on me and I would be taking the place of the young girl. But that’s a story for another time.


  • Cow Girl_(1)

    Font size : +


    If you don’t like it don’t read it.

    Cow Girl.

    Chapter One.

    Carol was not your typical Iowa high school girl. She was raised by what could
    only be called a dysfunctional family. Her parents paid very little time
    concerned with her happiness or comfort. Her father was a long-haul trucker who
    enjoyed the job because it kept him away from his obese wife who rarely left the
    house except to go the grocery or liquor store. So it was only natural that
    Carol would be attracted to any source of attention.
    She lived in rural Iowa and her nearest neighbor was a quarter of a mile away.
    She had to endure a forty-minute bus ride to get to school and she dreaded this
    daily trek. It was during these bus rides that Carol was subjected to the cruel
    ridicule of her peers as they mocked her poor cloths and her mother’s
    appearance. Carol herself was a pretty girl who had developed quickly. Her ample
    breast and baggy clothes gave the impression of chunkiness that was unfortunate.
    In reality she still had a bit of baby fat to grow out of but she had a body
    that most would fine highly attractive. She was self-conscious of her body’s
    sexual maturity and worked to hide it during these grueling bus trips.
    It was on the last leg of her return bus trip on a dusty May day that Carol saw
    a sight that would change her life. Rapidly gaining on the trudging bus was a
    bright red motorcycle being driven by a blonde girl in a leather jacket. What
    was interesting to Carol as she gazed out the back window was that she
    recognized this girl as being new in school. Carol did not think she lived near
    her yet why would she be coming down this rural road if she didn’t. As Carol
    watched, the mystery girl tore past the bus and sped down the road. This girl
    had been the topic of some gossip because she was a loner and seemed a hood. She
    took no grieve from the cheerleader types and had been rumored to have punched
    one out. Carol thought she was a striking girl with a tall athletic stature that
    Carol would love to emulate.
    Carol watched as the bike turned down an access road to a farm that had recently
    been for sale. A thought quickly came to Carol’s mind as she pictured herself
    riding to school with this tall blonde on the motorcycle and avoiding this
    agonizing bus trip and the constant barbs from her peers. The trick was how to
    strike up a friendship with this girl who was such a loner. Carol spent the
    evening sitting on the porch swing racking her mind on how to open this
    relationship. The answer came naturally as she notice the blonde and another
    woman jogging down the road in spandex running outfits. A large German Shepherd
    dog ran alongside. Carol sat in awe as she watched the two ran past her house.
    They looked over as they past and waved to her. She waved back and quickly
    thought of an opening.
    She went inside and got two cold beers and went out to the road to wait. About
    fifteen minutes later the two came back up the road, sweat shining off their tan
    skin in the moonlight. Carol called out as they came close and said, “You guys
    look thirsty, would you like a beer?” The two slowed then stopped. They were
    breathing hard and it took them a minute to catch their breath. The older woman
    reached out for the drink with a smile on her face, “This is really neighborly
    of you. My name is Megan Barker and this is my daughter Rachel.”
    Rachel took a long look at Carol, appraising her up and down, then smiled and
    took her brew. “Have I seen you at school?” Carol looked down at her shorts and
    baggy T-shirt and replied, “Yes, we are in the same English and gym class. I
    have been meaning to introduce myself but I’m kind of shy.” Megan gave a nod to
    Rachel than started jogging in place. “Why don’t you two get to know each other
    a little better while I continue my run. Thanks for the beer, Carol. If your
    down near our farm, drop by and we will return the favor.” With that said, she
    turned and called to the dog, named King, and jogged on down the road.
    Rachel stood on one leg and leaned on the wood fence. She seemed to be waiting
    for Carol to make the first step. Carol desperate to make this friendship work
    did not want to turn Rachel off by bringing her to her house and having her meet
    her mother. To an obvious health nut like Rachel, her mom would be a turn off.
    Carol offered to jog with Rachel back to her house. She was not an athletic
    girl, but she wasn’t too out of shape either. As they started off, Carol could
    see Rachel looking at her breasts bob heavily on her chest as she ran. Since she
    hated to wear a bra around the house on hot days, she had taken it off when she
    got home from school, not expecting having to run that evening. After about five
    minutes running and exchanging small talk about school and teachers, her boobs
    were hurting.
    She brought her hands up and tried to hold her boobs from jumping up and down
    her chest with each step. Seeing this, Rachel slowed to a walk and said, “I see
    you’re blessed with great tits. I really don’t even need to wear a sports bra
    when I run, but mom says I must to keep my tits firm.” Rachel asked, “Do your
    tits hurt from that little run?”
    Carol feeling like a complete fool for trying to keep up with this girl in
    obviously great shape just nodded yes. “I guess I’m not in shape to do this kind
    of running, especially without support. My boobs are always getting in the way.
    I wish I had a body like yours and your mother. You guys have bodies guys must
    drool over.”
    Rachel gave a little grunt and said, “If I wanted some guy I guess I could have
    my pick. But my mom keeps me pretty busy with my training.” By now they were in
    sight of Rachel’s house. Rachel stopped and turned to Carol with a questioning
    look on her face and asked, “Have you ever considered trying to improve your
    endurance and become more toned up. You have a nice body, but it could use some
    work.”
    Carol, always dissatisfied with her appearance, replied, “I would love to train
    but no one in my family is into that and I hate to work out alone. In gym I’m
    always trying to keep from being seen as such a geek that I never go out for
    sports”.
    Rachel gave a knowing smile, “If you are serious, I and my mom might take on the
    task of whipping you into shape. It would mean spending a lot of time down here
    at our house and maybe even going out-of-town to clinics and stuff. Do you think
    you can get away from your house for that much time?”
    Carol jumped up and down with joy, “Oh hell yes, I can get away. My dad is never
    around and my mom doesn’t care if I ran away. It would be more food for her.”
    “Then it’s settled then, we will begin your training tomorrow after school.
    There’s only two more weeks of school left then you can devote yourself full
    time. Come down first thing after school and we will begin.”
    The initial reason for starting this friendship had slipped to the back of
    Carol’s mind when the opportunity to have a personal trainer help her out of her
    awkward years came up. Now she remembered, “You know I could start earlier if I
    didn’t have to take that long bus ride home from school. I noticed your great
    bike and was wondering if I could bum a ride home?”
    Rachel gave Carol a slap on her butt and said, “I don’t know. With your big butt
    on my bike I might not be able to go as fast. But that will change in time. All
    right, meet me by the motorcycle parking after school. I’ll bring an extra
    helmet for you. I have to go now, Mom likes us to get a good rub down after our
    evening runs. It helps you sleep you know.” With that, Rachel bounded down her
    drive to her house. She yelled over her shoulder, “Don’t worry about what to
    wear during training, we have all the stuff you’ll need. See you tomorrow.”
    Carol practically skipped all the way back to her house. The evening had worked
    out great. Not only had she met a new friend, got a ride to school, but also now
    saw a way to rid herself from her image as a daughter of a fat woman who
    everyone thought would probably end up the same way. Carol swore she would not
    become like her mother, even if she had to endure all kinds of physical
    hardship.

    Chapter Two.

    Carol didn’t get much sleep that night, she was so excited at the prospect of
    shedding her bad image. At school the next day, she talked briefly with Rachel
    in English class, but had more time to clutch during gym. The required gym wear
    was shorts and T-shirts. The sport for this class was field hockey. Carol played for
    only one period as a fullback and got run over twice by quicker girls. Rachel
    took to the event like the true athlete she was. When she had the ball, she
    drove down the field, scoring most of the time. The coach had to take her out to
    make the game more even.
    After class, the girls were required to take showers, Carol notice that Rachel
    undressed slowly and put her towel around her body as she went to the showers.
    Carol slowed her undressing also wanting to talk with Rachel while they
    showered. By the time they were to the showers, most of the girls had already
    finished and were drying off. Carol went into the same enclosed shower area as
    Rachel. It was her first opportunity to get a good look at Rachel’s body naked.
    What she saw made her wonder what kind of girl she had chosen for a training
    partner. Her body showed numerous bruises on her butt. They seemed to be in
    strips. Across her firm pert tits could also be seen shades of red. What caught
    her eye the most was the small studs that went through both her nipples. They
    were horizontal and entered right where the nipple met the areola. They
    fascinated Carol and it soon became obvious that Rachel noticed the attention.
    “What are you staring at? Haven’t you ever seen body piercing before?” Carol
    awoke from her rude gawking and apologized, ” I’m sorry for staring, but no,
    I’ve never seen piercing before. Does your mother know you have them?”
    Rachel soaping up her tits nodded, “Sure, she’s the one that got them done. I’ll
    show you something else when we get to my house if you’re up for another shock
    to your Iowa mentality.” She turned her back and soaped her pussy. Carol tended
    to her own washing, thinking how unusual those pretty little studs looked on
    Rachel and what other surprises awaited her. When she was done, they rinsed off,
    and headed to their separate lockers to dry and dress. That was all she saw of
    Rachel till school was out. Not wanting to miss her ride, she ran to the
    motorcycle parking area and waited. Soon Rachel came out wearing her leather
    jacket and carrying two helmets. She tossed one to Carol, “Put it on.” She
    hefted her bike off its kickstand and with one kick started it up. Carol swung
    her leg over the bike, and reached around to grab Rachel’s waist. She felt a
    wonderful throbbing from the powerful engine. “Hold on tight girl, cause here we
    go.”
    The bike jumped as if alive, and tore out of the school. Carol had never ridden
    on a bike before and was scared to death. Her grip tightened, and she felt her
    body wedged tightly into Rachel’s back. Her long black hair flew out the back of
    her helmet as they bombed down the country roads to home. When they skidded to a
    stop in Rachel’s yard, Carol’s hands had to be pried from around Rachel’s waist.
    “How did you like the ride? Still want to ride with me or is the bus more your
    speed?” This snapped Carol out of her funk and she slowly stepped off the bike.
    She could still feel the vibrations between her legs from the great ride and
    felt a familiar tingling to her pussy. “I’ll stick with you as long as you’ll
    have me. That was fantastic. It’s like riding a roller coaster. I was scared out
    of my mind, but want to do it again once its over.”
    Rachel laughed and shook out her hair when her helmet came off. “Great, I don’t
    want to hang around with a chicken. Let’s go inside and get you ready to start
    your training.” They both bounded up the steps of the house and up to Rachel’s
    room. Carol jumped on to the bed and watched as Rachel began to strip off her
    school cloths. Again Carol tried unsuccessfully to not gaze at Rachel’s body as
    it was revealed to her. She again saw the studded nipples because when not
    exercising, Rachel did not wear a bra. When Rachel was down to her panties, she
    turned to Carol, “OK, now its time to see what we have to work with. Strip and
    we will begin to weigh and measure you for training.”
    Hesitantly rising to her feet, Carol reached back and unzipped her dress.
    Pulling it off her shoulders, she let it fall to the floor. She crossed her arms
    over her breast trying to decrease their size. “All of it, panties and bra.
    Off,” commanded Rachel.
    Reaching back she unclipped her bra. Once undone, the pressure of her tits,
    snapped her bra around her back and she pulled the cups away from her tits. She
    had large nipples befitting her ample breast and they quickly rose to the
    embarrassing situation. She pulled down her panties and kicked them off. Being a
    brunette, she had a dark mass of hair covering her pussy.
    Rachel walked around Carol like an inspector. “Raise your arms above your head.”
    Carol slowly lifted her arms up, causing her shoulders to rise, forcing out her
    tits even more.
    “OK, time to do the before measurements. Stand straight and I will begin.” She
    got a tape measure and a pad of paper. Beginning with Carol’s legs, she measured
    up her legs. When she got to her hips, she gripped each of Carol’s butt cheeks
    and measured their size. Carol asked, “Why are you taking such detailed
    measurements.”
    “My mother will want to keep an accurate record of your training. If you fall
    behind her exceptions, you will be sorry.”
    The measuring continued up her waist to her shoulder, arms and neck. Then Rachel
    asked, “You will have to help me with your tit measurements. Take you right tit
    and hold it up so I can get a measurement of the size around the base of your
    tits.” Carol grasped her tit and pulled it out straight. It was weird holding
    her tits while Rachel taped all around them. She even taped the size of her
    areola and nipple length.
    “Is this the best length your nipples get?” Rachel was looking at the half-inch
    nipples now sticking out of her tits.
    “I guess so, they have gotten larger at times but not without help,” Carol
    answered defensively.
    “Well, this will not do. Mom won’t believe tit like yours have only half-inch
    nipples. What do you mean by they get larger with help.”
    Carol blushed and looked down at her tits. “I sometimes get the urge to play
    with my tits. I can even get my nipples to reach my mouth and suck them when I
    play with myself.”
    “No way could I do that. I would break my neck. Let me see you do it and I will
    get a great measurement for the record.”
    Still holding her breast, Carol brought it up to her and bent her head. She
    could just reach her nipple and sucked it into her mouth. She closed her eyes
    and gently nibbled her nipple. It grew larger and she started to get
    self-conscious of her actions. She opened her eyes and say Rachel smiling.
    “That looks like it feels good. How much did it grow?” Taking the tape measure,
    her nipples were now a good three-quarter of an inch long. Logging the number on
    the ledger, Rachel turned and asked, “How about the left nipple, will it get the
    same size? How about I help with this one.” Moving slowly, she came up to Carol,
    and bent her head to the stunned teens left nipple. Carol almost backed off, but
    Rachel’s arm had gone around her back and held her firmly.
    The feeling of Rachel’s mouth and tongue caressing her nipple made Carol shiver.
    Rachel began by gently sucking the nipple but then moved to firmer nipping and
    by the time she pulled away Carol’s nipple had been chewed up. Quickly grabbing
    the tape, Carol’s left nipple measured a good inch long.
    “Now that’s what I call an accurate measurement, and a great tit.”
    Walking over to her closet, Rachel started looking through her athletic outfits.
    She came up with a blue spandex outfit and tossed it to Carol. “Try that on for
    size”. The two girls were roughly the same height, so the outfit fit but was
    really tight around the tits and butt. Turning to show Rachel, Carol felt
    totally fat and ugly. Her thick pubic hair stuck out the sides and could be seen
    through the thin material. “I look like a hairy pig in this outfit.”
    Rachel shook her head, took Carol’s hand and led her into her bathroom. “Take
    that off and sit on the counter.” Shucking off the spandex, Carol slid up and
    sat on the bathroom counter. Rachel got a scissors out and began to snip off
    Carol’s pussy hair. When she had gotten as close as a scissors could do, Rachel
    got an electric hair clippers and began to buzz off the rest of her hair. Carol
    got worried when she saw how much was coming off and pushed Rachel away. “Stop,
    your going to make me look like a cue ball. How will I be able to take a shower
    at school? What will all the girls think.”
    Rachel stood up and gave Carol a cold look. “If you want to work out you will
    have to follow all the rules my mother requires. Besides when you work out you
    will be working up a sweat and having all this hair will cause you great
    discomfort and it will stink. As far as what the other girls say, there’s only
    two more weeks of school this year. You can skip gym if you are too afraid what
    those tramps at school will say. So, are you going to let me make you
    presentable for training or are you going to leave?”
    When no alternative came to mind, Carol slowly opened her legs and said, “All
    right, I never liked all that hair anyway. Take as much as you want off.”
    Grabbing a tuft of Carol’s pussy hair and pulling, “Stand over the toilet and I
    will get rid of rest of this stuff.” The clippers came to life and soon only
    short stubble adorned Carol’s pussy. “You know, this will grow back and itch
    like hell. You should get electrolysis, and then you won’t have to worry again.
    Until then we should do this regularly. I will help you and make it a regularly
    part of your training. OK?”
    In for a penny, in for a pound, Carol thought. “You’re the coach. Do with me as
    you will.”
    Rachel rubbed her hands together and went to the sink. She ran the hot water and
    got out a disposable razor. “Come over her and sit on the counter again.” With
    slow, short strokes, all the hair on Carol from her belly button to her pussy
    was sliced off. “Get on your hands and knees now and I will get rid of the stuff
    up your backside.”
    Carol felt like a cat as she got down and felt her ass cheeks being pried open.
    The gentle scrap of the razor soon made her as smooth as the day she was born.
    Reaching down and rubbing her smooth pussy and ass, Carol felt so different.
    This whole day had been a step into a new world. As she knelt naked with her
    pussy bare at the feet of a girl she hadn’t know for more than a day she
    wondered what would become of the ugly duckling Carol of yesterday.
    Helping Carol to her feet, Rachel held Carol’s hand and led her back to her
    bedroom. Pushing Carol down to sit on her bed, Rachel put her hands on her hips
    and grinned like a spider who had caught a fat fly in her web. “Are you ready
    for that little surprise I mentioned in the showers this afternoon?”
    “Sure, what have you got.” Rachel slowly unscrewed the metal studs from her
    nipples. She went over to her dresser and got what looked like hoop earrings.
    She opened the rings and slid them through the holes in her nipples. Now two
    rings hung down from Rachel’s erect nipples. Carol had never seen such large
    nipples, much less on such average size tits. Rachel then took a strand of chain
    and clipped one end to one of the nipple rings. She then brought the chain up
    behind her neck and down, attaching it to the other nipple ring. The chain was
    of a length to force her nipples to be pulled up slightly when she bowed her
    head. When she raised her head back, her nipple rings were clearly straining,
    pulling her nipples and her entire boobs upwards.
    “That must hurt when your raise your head. Why are you wearing that chain?
    Rachel sat next to Carol and looked her in the eye. “My mother is a very
    demanding woman. If you haven’t guessed she runs this family as she sees fit.
    She kicked my father out when I was two and I have lived with her and her sister
    Beth my whole life. We are into physical fitness and she plans for me to be an
    Olympic runner. We move around a lot because sooner or later it becomes known
    that she physically controls me and we have to move on. I would do anything for
    my mother and hope you will accept our life style”.
    Carol sat stunned. What had she gotten into? She desperately wanted to stay this
    girl’s friend. For some reason she was deeply interested in the attention
    Rachel’s mother paid to her. She couldn’t imagine her parents caring enough to
    discipline her for error, much less working to have a vision of her future. “If
    your satisfied with your life, who am I to interfere. But why does she have you
    wear the rings and chain?”
    Rachel lay back on the bed, an action that pulled her breast sharply upward.
    “Well, Mother says that only by constant reminders of the future hardship I will
    experience in professional competition will I be able to toughen my resistant to
    pain. Only by constantly being aware of my body and its shape will I work to
    keep it in condition. That is why when at home, I am not allowed to wear cloths.
    Only my rings and chains.”
    Carol lay on her side, and looked down on Rachel’s upper body. Being naked
    herself, she felt extremely inadequate next to this tanned beauty. “What do you
    mean by wearing only your rings and chains. I see only one chain.”
    “That’s my next surprise.” Rachel sat up and pulled her panties down her legs.
    She got up and went over to her dresser and got another ring and a chain. She
    came back and sat cross-legged on the bed facing Carol. For the first time
    Rachel’s pussy was fully exposed. She had a bare pussy, just like Carol’s own
    newly shaved pussy. Sitting cross-legged had caused her pussy to pout open and
    another stud was visible.
    The stud stuck up from the hood of her clitoris. As Rachel pulled her pussy
    open, Carol could see that the stud went down through her clitoris and was
    attached on the bottom with another screw stud. Rachel slowly unscrewed the top
    stud and slipped the bar out of her hood. She then placed the ring on the end of
    the chain over the bar. She then slipped the bar back through the hood and
    reattached the screw on stud. She then stood up in front of Carol. The chain
    dangled down between her legs and pulled on her clit and hood. They hung down a
    good inch from normal. Rachel then reached down and brought the chain up her
    back. She turned to Carol. “Would you snap that to the chain behind my neck?”
    Carol was stunned, then got up and took the chain from Rachel’s hand and clipped
    it the nipple chain behind Rachel’s neck. Most of the weight was now taken off
    Rachel’s clit, but it still stuck out from her pussy. The chain went up her ass
    crack and had very little slack. “Well, this is how I live at home. If you want
    to leave, now’s the time. My mother will not allow any sign by you that you
    disapprove with how we live. If she does, she and I will not be able to help you
    and I won’t be able to give you rides to and from school. What to you say?”
    How to answer that question. While Rachel’s family was the most open and
    sexually odd she had ever heard of, nothing so far could outweigh the
    excitement. In this one day, she had experienced such new thrills that she could
    not help but see what was to come. “Consider me part of the family”

    Chapter Three.

    From that time on, Carol’s life changed forever. Rachel ordered Carol to
    redress in the spandex outfit and she put on a similar outfit. She took off the
    chains but left the rings in her nipples and clit. They put on running shoes and
    they both went out for an afternoon jog. The day was warm and sunny and soon
    Carol was drenched in sweat, while Rachel barely showed signs of exertion. After
    just fifteen minutes, Carol had to stop and bent over thinking she was going to
    puke. Her tits hurt from their jumping around even wearing one of Rachel’s
    athletic bras. They were just too big to overcome gravity. Rachel looked down at
    the tired teen. “I don’t think you will ever be a runner. I think we will have
    to come up with another way to get you in shape. I will have to keep to my
    running, but we will ask my mom what she thinks would be a good way to get you
    shaped up.”
    They slowly jogged back to the house. Megan Barker was waiting, sitting on the
    porch. She did not look happy to see the girls dogging their return journey.
    “You won’t win any competitions running like that”
    Rachel nodded and looked scared. “Mom, I was seeing what kind of shape Carol was
    in, and found out that she will need some other training method besides running.
    She has poor endurance and her tits start hurting after only a short run.”
    “I was afraid of that. She has a body like my sister and we know how she has to
    work out. We may have to use the same training method on this little one as I
    used on her.”
    Carol had not met Megan Barker’s sister and was naturally curious about this
    training method they were talking about. “I haven’t met you sister. How does she
    work out?”
    “It’s kind of difficult to explain without seeing it. It will be very awkward
    for you at first, but soon you will see the logic in using this training method
    on a body like yours. It’s too late today for fitting you out for this type of
    training, so we will start tomorrow. Its a Saturday. We will expect you bright
    and early. Make it 8 o’clock. Rachel, have you completed her measurements? We
    will need them to work out the correct harness for her.”
    “Yes, mother. I think you will be impressed with her sizes. We kind of had to do
    some trimming already to get her in this outfit.” Rachel grasped Carol’s outfit
    and snapped the tight elastic cloths.
    “Don’t be mean, Rachel. You have been training for years. Carol has just started
    and if she is dedicated, we will make her a valuable asset to herself and her
    friends.” Megan put her arm around Carol’s shoulder and gave her a little hug.
    Megan Barker was an older version of Rachel. They both had sleek athletic
    builds. Megan was wearing a loose bathrobe and as they walked into the house,
    Carol noticed something shiny on Megan’s tit. She thought, ‘Like mother, like
    daughter.’ She wondered how close a family this was.
    “You can keep this outfit if you want to wear it home, or you can change back
    into your school cloths. Rachel, I will expect you and I to put in some extra
    miles after dinner, since you barely worked out this afternoon.” Letting go of
    their hug. “Now, Carol if you will excuse me, I have to see if my sister has got
    dinner on the way.”
    Megan walked down the hall and left the too alone.
    “Do you want to change or wear that. You sure look a lot better in this than
    your baggy dress.”
    Carol agreed and went with Rachel to get her old cloths. As soon as they entered
    Rachel’s room, Rachel began to strip off her outfit. “Would you help me with my
    chains again Carol?”
    “Sure” Taking the chain that Rachel clipped to her clit ring, Carol held it up
    while Rachel put on her nipple chain. “I kind of noticed that your mom has
    something attached to her tit too. Her robe was loose and I couldn’t help
    noticing when she hugged me.”
    “Yes, Mom is into body piercing and she has some stunning jewelry she wears. I
    am sure you will see it soon. Mom doesn’t wear cloths that much around the house
    either. You could call us nudist. But when you got it, flaunt it.”
    “I guess. I hope someday to be as open with my body as you guys are. But I have
    a ways to go first.”
    “You’ve got a great body.” Rachel brought her hands up and was gently caressing
    the outlines of Carol’s boobs. “I love your tits. I’m kind of jealous in fact. I
    think I need to see your tits one more time before you go home. I can’t get over
    their size.” Rachel was already pulling the shoulder straps down off Carol’s
    outfit, not giving her a chance to resist. It was like Rachel felt she had
    complete control of her body, now that she had agreed to let her train her.
    With the outfit pulled down to Carol’s waist, her tits stood out for Rachel’s
    grasp. She messarged them and then pushed Carol back onto the bed. Lying on her
    back her tits flattened out. “I just love the feel of these jugs. Rachel leaned
    over and took one of her nipples into her mouth. Again she worked it over like
    before. Then she moved to the other. This was all getting Carol turned on. No
    matter how new this was, she always enjoyed having her tits sucked. It was a big
    part of how she masturbated. So all this sucking was getting her hot. At home
    she used a fat candle to rub her pussy and help her get off. Now, she couldn’t
    help but start to feel her pussy getting wet. She started to naturally move her
    hands down to her pussy, but stopped short when she remembered where she was.
    Rachel noticed the movement and raised her head from her tingling tits. “Does
    this feel good? I love having my tits sucked. Do you want me to stop?”
    Not knowing where this was going, yet highly worked up from all the sexual
    implication of the day, she just closed her eyes and shook her head no.
    Taking this positive sign, Rachel grabbed Carol’s outfit and pulled it down her
    hips and off. Her new bare pussy could be seen shining. Rachel moved to lie
    fully on top of Carol and rubbed her tits over Carol’s large mammeries. They
    seemed to roll around her chest as Rachel moved over her body. Carol could feel
    the chains and rings as they rubbed into her flesh. Rachel’s head bent down and
    Carol felt her hot lips press against hers. She had never kissed a girl, but
    Rachel was insistent. She snaked her tongue along Carol’s lips until she opened
    her mouth. Rachel’s tongue was alive as it delved to taste Carol’s mouth.
    Carol had never experience such a kiss and it took her breath away. By now her
    hips were grinding up against Rachel’s and her arms had moved down to squeeze
    Rachel’s strong ass. As Rachel bent to suck Carol’s ear and throat, her hands
    went back to working on Carol’s tits. They bucked against each other like two
    sex starved animals and soon Carol could feel the familiar build up of an
    orgasm. It flared up from her pussy and struck hard when Rachel brought her knee
    down to grind into her pussy.
    ‘Oh God, Don’t stop. You’re making me burn up.” Rachel’s hot kisses continued to
    rain down on her and she floated in sexual bliss. Slowly she loosened her grip
    on Rachel’s ass and let her arms fall to her sides in surrender. “That was
    great. I didn’t know two girls could have so much fun. Did you come too?”
    Rachel looked down at her new play toy. “It takes more than a little rutting to
    get me off, but I was close. Your body drives me wild. If you let me I could get
    off, but you might think how a little odd.”
    Carol wondered what Rachel was purposing. It didn’t seem fair to leave her high
    and dry while she had an orgasm. “What do you want me to do?”
    “You just lay back and I will do the work. I just need to use these lovely big
    tits of yours.” Rachel sat up, straddling Carol’s waist then began to move up so
    her pussy was over Carol’s tits. Reaching back behind her she unclipped her clit
    chain and brought it back out in front of her. She then reached down and grasped
    Carol’s right tit and squeezed it, pushed it up into a tight ball of flesh. She
    then wedged it up into her pussy, driving Carol’s taut nipple over her clit.
    Carol held onto Rachel’s ass and looked up at the blonde Amazon squatting over
    her tit. Rachel’s face was soon smiling and her head fell back causing her
    nipple rings to strain at their chains. Carol couldn’t help getting hot again as
    her tit was so roughly handled and rubbed into Rachel’s drooling pussy. Rachel’s
    pussy strained open as more of Carol’s tit was pressed up into it. Carol helped
    by taking over for Rachel holding her tit up. This freed Rachel to grab her clit
    chain and tug on it. This seemed to drive her over the top and she let out a
    hiss of breath and held still. After a moment, she rolled off Carol and fell
    into a heap.
    Looking over and bringing an arm over to pet Carol’s pussy soaked tit, Rachel
    smiled. “Now that’s how these babies need to be used. I think this a start of a
    beautiful friendship.”

    Chapter Four.

    When Carol strode up to the Barker house the next morning, it was Megan,
    standing regally on the front porch that greeted her. “Your on time, that’s
    good. I demand promptness and dedication in the girls I train. What did you have
    for breakfast before you came today?”
    Having to scrounge from her mother’s food supply, her diet was full of junk
    food. Carol proceeded under Megan’s probing questions to outline a diet that
    definitely contributed to her being out of shape. “The temptations to eat that
    stuff you have readily available at your house must be overcome. If there was
    some way you could stay here, we could be sure you did not stray. I could also
    start you on my special diet of vitamins and healthy foods. Is there any way you
    could stay with us so your training could be more complete?”
    Her family, if you could call it that, would barely notice her being gone. But
    to move out for a time and live with this family was a big step. She didn’t know
    how she could arrange it without just sneaking off and having them think she was
    a runaway. She knew she wasn’t going to get any help from her parents to go on
    after she graduated from high school next year. They had no money and her grades
    would not get her any scholarships. She expected to find a minimum wage job and
    hopefully a husband. Being in shape and more desirable might help. If it didn’t
    work, she could go back home in the fall and start school again. Until then,
    this offer sounded exciting and she already was looking forward to more fun with
    Rachel.
    “I think I can sneak out and live down here. But I won’t be able to get out much
    or people will tell my parents I’m here. This house is well off the road and
    pretty isolated. I should be able to spend the time needed to get in shape here
    and then maybe head back home in the fall for school a new girl. Would that be
    OK?”
    “You will have to follow my rules while you are here in training. Do you agree
    to this?”
    Standing in front of this blond goddess made Carol desire to emulate her more
    than ever. “Yes Mrs. Barker.”
    “Mrs. Barker is too formal for the relationship we will develop. Since I am the
    Mistress of this house and now you, you will call me Mistress from now on. Is
    that understood?
    Carol felt very small before this powerful woman. Calling her mistress seemed
    crazy but looking into her eyes, she didn’t want to anger her. “Yes Mistress.”
    A look that made Carol shiver came over Megan’s face. It was like a child that
    has found a new toy dropped in her lap. “We will start your training today.
    Tonight you will pack your run away bag and sneak down here. We will have to
    make the town and your parent’s think you have left town. We will drive you to
    the bus stop and buy you a ticket to Chicago. You will get off at the first stop
    where I will be waiting to bring you back here. Doesn’t that sound like an
    adventure? Are you up to it.”
    Now that a plan was being laid out that would alter her summer for sure, she
    almost said no. But then she saw her reflection in the front window and knew
    this was her chance to get her life on track. The confidence these people showed
    and their great image was too much an attraction for Carol. “Yes Mistress, I
    will be down here this evening. My mom will probably not notice I’m gone for a
    week. I’ve already taken all my finals for this year, so I should get credit
    even if I blow off the last two weeks.”
    “Come now and I will start you with your first installment of my health potions
    of vitamins and a good breakfast. Than we will start in on finding the best type
    of training to suit your body.”
    While the vitamin mixture tasted odd, Carol took it like a trooper. By the time
    she was finished with breakfast, Rachel had returned from her morning run. “Why
    don’t you go up and keep Rachel company while she showers and I will think up a
    work out regime for you.”
    Jumping up to leave Carol grunted “OK.” Megan slammed her hand on the table
    startling Carol and bringing her to a halt. “That’s not how a respectful young
    girl answers her host and don’t forget to address me properly.” Carol stood
    stunned, than quickly lowered her head and said, “I’m sorry for being rude
    Mistress. May I go visit with Rachel now?”
    Megan turned to leave and said over her shoulder, “Yes child.”
    Glad to have passed that test, Carol ran up the stairs to find Rachel. She heard
    the shower running when she came into her bedroom and went into the adjoining
    bathroom to see what Rachel was up to. Carol saw Rachel’s outline visible behind
    the shower screen washing her hair. Carol got an idea and went to the sink and
    filled a class with cold water. She then sneaked up and tossed it over the top
    onto the unsuspecting naked girl. Rachel let out a cry and pulled the curtain
    back. Carol was laughing at her practical joke. Rachel’s face went from surprise
    to a look intent on revenge. Much quicker than Carol thought possible Rachel
    reached out and grabbed Carol’s arm. She gave a mighty tug and Carol felt
    herself being pulled off balance and fell into the tub. She was now getting all
    wet laying at Rachel’s feet. She didn’t feel like she had hurt herself from the
    fall but she was stunned by Rachel’s strength and speed. Rachel reached down and
    began to spank Carol’s ass through her wet shorts. It hurt, so she rolled over
    and lay flat on her back. Rachel stood over her and glared down at her. “I hope
    that little spanking will keep you from trying that again. As long as your in
    here, help me by washing my hair and back. Take those cloths off, they are
    already soaked.”
    Getting up slowly, Carol pulled down her shorts and panties and then lifted her
    shirt off. Rachel turned her around and helped with her bra. Once naked Rachel
    handed her the shampoo and turned to face the shower. Carol enjoyed washing
    Rachel’s shoulder length hair and once that was rinsed clean she scrubbed her
    back. Rachel then turned around. “Might as well do the rest of me to make up for
    that little trick. Carol hesitated a second then began to wash the tall teen’s
    tits and belly. When she came to her pussy, Rachel took her hand and guided it
    up and down her snatch and butt till they were totally clean. “I like this. I
    see you will be very useful around the house.” After rinsing off, they stepped
    out of the tub. “Dry me off, would you Carol.”
    She didn’t know weather that was a request or a statement, but being the guest
    and feeling guilty for playing the trick, she grabbed a large towel and began to
    buff Rachel dry. She took some time with her hair, but soon Rachel got up and
    went into the bedroom. Carol then finished drying herself and seeing as her
    cloths were all wet, she followed into the bedroom naked. Rachel was just
    finishing putting on her rings and chains.
    “Since this is what I must wear around the house and your cloths are all wet, I
    guess you will have to begin your training naked. We will stay inside, and since
    we are nudists around the house you will not feel out of place. Come on.”
    Grabbing Carol’s hand in the same steel grip, Carol was dragged out the door and
    down to the living room. They found a naked Megan doing sit ups. Carol had a
    good look at Megan’s body for the first time. She had a gold stud through each
    of her nipples. More studs could be seen sparkling around her pussy. She also
    had no hair on her pussy. She made a magnificent sight. Holding her feet was
    another woman that could only be Megan’s sister. The sight of this new lady
    totally shocked Carol.
    Rachel whispered to Carol, “That’s my aunt. My mother was always a dominating
    woman and her sister is kind of her personal servant.” The lady was on all fours
    holding down Megan’s legs. She wore nothing but a unique harness that looked
    very tight. She had a nice body, but what was odd were her tits. They were
    larger then Carol’s and hung almost to the carpet. Attached through the ends of
    her nipples were large weighty rings that pulled her nipples harshly. The
    nipples must have been almost two inches in length. The harness that encased her
    body had straps that surrounded her tits and held them firmly downwards. More
    straps when down around her ass and pussy and were also pulled tight. Her head
    hung down and Carol could not see her face hidden behind her hair.
    Seeing the girls come in, Megan stopped her exercises and waved her hand
    dismissing her sister. The lady remained on all fours and crawled out a nearby
    door. Noticing Carol staring after the crawling woman Megan felt a rare need to
    explain. “That’s my sister. She has had a hard life. She had a bad marriage, go
    hooked on drugs and when it was all through she came to me for support. I took
    her in but she kept up her old unhealthy lifestyle till I had to take drastic
    action. I now have to keep her under control or she will go off and try to kill
    herself with drugs again. I hope you don’t think me harsh but the only way to
    keep her from hurting herself is keeping her bound and working. She is quite
    helpful to me and we have a good relationship. She will tell you that she really
    appreciates all the work I put in keeping her in shape. I see you are following
    our house rules about cloths, that’s good. I think you will fit in nicely. Now
    you two can have the morning off. I’m still trying to work out your training
    Carol and we may not be able to start till after our little trip tomorrow. Off
    you go now.”
    “Yes Mistress” was all Carol could utter as Rachel pulled her out the door.
    Once back up in Rachel’s bedroom, Rachel asked, “What can we do to get to know
    each other better? Why don’t you tell me more about your life.”
    Laying back on the bed, Carol proceeded to pour her heart out about her life and
    what she saw as her future. Rachel sat next to her, looking down and
    occasionally patted Carol in comfort and friendship.
    Carol felt completely exposed to her new friend. Being naked and stroked by this
    beautiful teen helped to break down any barriers to honesty. Rachel hugged Carol
    when she talked about her terrible home life. Carol could feel Rachel’s rings
    and chain rub her tits as they clutched tightly. The rings continued to
    fascinate Carol.
    “Do you think you will keep those rings when you eventually strike out on your
    own?”
    “I have worn them for so long now that I can’t imagine not having them on.
    Besides having them on makes me horny all the time. You’ll have to experience it
    before you condemn it.”
    “I would be too scared to get pierced. I think I have a low threshold for pain.”
    “It’s just a matter of mind over pain. I have been training for a long time, and
    sometime the pain can be used for good. But you will have to train a while
    before you will see what I mean. “
    Rachel sat back and looked like she was thinking hard. “I tell you what, why
    don’t we see if your pain threshold is really as low as you think. I promise to
    stop when you say, but to train properly we really should have an idea if you’re
    a wimp.”
    Carol never liked pain, but looking at all the rings on Rachel she thought she
    should try to show a little backbone. “OK, but stop when I say. What are you
    going to do to test me?”
    “Well, we can’t have you thinking about it and backing out. That would ruin the
    test. You will just have to trust me. Lie back on the bed and I will get you
    ready for the test. When we are done I will make you feel great again.”
    Rachel went over to a dresser and came back with some leather items and some
    more chains. She took one of Carol’s arms, attached a leather cuff tightly and
    then ran a chain from the cuff to a ring on the headboard of the bed. She
    quickly repeated this with Carol’s remaining limbs. Carol tried to move or roll
    but she was pulled too tightly. Rachel sat astride her stomach and looked down
    at her prey.
    “I think we must make it so you don’t see or hear what is coming to keep you
    from ruining the test.” She got a leather mask and pulled it over her head. The
    mask was tight and she couldn’t hear or see anything. She then felt Rachel
    squeeze the sides of her jaw, opening her mouth. Before she knew what was
    coming, a rubber ball was deep in her mouth and being held in place by a strap
    that pulled on the sides of her mouth. Now she was scared, because she didn’t
    know how she was going to tell Rachel when she had enough. She moaned and
    struggled until she felt a hand grab her nipple and pinch it hard. Then a voice
    was at her ear. “Don’t waste your energy. I will know by your body language when
    you have had enough. Trust me. If you keep struggling I will not be able to
    accurately gauge your resistance.”
    Carol was still terrified, but what could she do. She lay quietly, awaiting her
    test.
    The first think she felt was a stabbing prick in her right tit. She didn’t know
    what had caused it but the pain only lasted a moment then faded. This was
    followed by numerous stabs all around her body. The ones that hurt the most were
    when her pussy lips and nipples were pricked.
    Rachel was really enjoying this. She was using sharp needles and pushing them
    slowly in about a half-inch into Carol’s skin. She noticed Carol’s struggles
    when she slowly pushed the needle through each of her nipples and her pussy
    lips. When she stopped, Carol looked like a pin cushion. Wanting to capture her
    handiwork, she got her camcorder and videotaped Carol’s body. Carol seemed to
    have handled this pain rather well so now she turned to a new pain giver.
    She didn’t want to drive Carol away. The thought of losing this big titted teen
    as her plaything was unthinkable. So until she had moved in, she would go easy.
    Unknown to Carol, Rachel had been exposed to bondage and pain as an adjunct to
    sexual pleasure since she began to develop. Her mother was a true Mistress of
    pain and lived to inflict pain and dominate others. She had been the object of
    this drive as had Megan’s sister.
    Megan’s sister, Beth had been Megan’s sex slave for as long as Rachel
    remembered. The story Megan has spun for Carol was a total lie. Now, Beth could
    not think of any way to live besides serving her sister. Their relationship now
    seemed normal to Rachel. Looking down at Carol, she began to picture this ripe
    teen as her personal slave. The thought of what she could do with this malleable
    girl made her wet with lust. But she had to play it cool until she committed to
    them by running away tonight. Once in their house, Carol would be watched and
    controlled until she was broken to Megan’s and Rachel’s will.
    She chose to use candle wax as the harshest pain for this session. Before she
    did this she wanted to show the pleasure that she could deliver. The combination
    of pain and sex was an intoxication combination. Rachel took a vibrator and
    began to rub it up and down Carol’s spread pussy. She delved into her pussy with
    her fingers and the vibrator watching then quickly getting damp. As she pushed a
    finger in, she came up against an obstruction. She almost wet herself now that
    she knew that she had a virgin to make her slave. She wasn’t ready to deflower
    her today so she contented herself by putting the vibrator up against Carol’s
    clit and began the wax treatment.
    The first touch of the vibrator on her pussy sent a shock through Carol’s system
    that was readying itself for the next stab of pain. The tender caress and
    probing soon had her totally confused. The constant buzzing on her clit started
    to drive her towards a climax. The first drop of hot wax on her nipple sent her
    brain into a tailspin. The continued drops on both her tits, and then her pussy
    lips were hard to understand because she continued on her rise to orgasm despite
    her pain.
    When the vibrator moved down to press into her pussy and warm lips began to lick
    her engorged clit, she could not hold back. Her orgasm crashed over her. As this
    began, Rachel began to pull out the needles that stuck out of her body. With
    each pull, her orgasm climbed and she felt new levels of lust as her orgasm
    pressed on longer than any she has ever endured.
    She finally went limp. Rachel raised her head and pulled out the vibrator and
    licked it clean. She got a warm wash cloth and began to clean the numerous drops
    of blood that had appeared where she had pulled the needles out. Soon, Carol’s
    body showed no signs of the blood and wax. She continued the soothing body scrub
    and massaged Carol’s massive tits. She couldn’t help tonguing and sucking those
    lovely orbs. Soon her own lust got to her and she grabbed the vibrator and
    jammed it deep into her pussy. She drove it in and out fast as she continued her
    attack on Carol’s breast. The excitement of having Carol as her prisoner and the
    vibrator got Rachel off in record time. When she had cooled down from her come,
    she put away all the tools of pain and pleasure and began to unstrap Carol.
    When the gag and hood was removed, Rachel immediately rained kisses on Carol’s
    face. Still in a daze from the treatment she had just experienced she returned
    the kisses affectionately.
    “Oh baby, you passed that test with flying colors. I really felt for you, but I
    hope my loving helped make up for the discomfort? You really are going to handle
    your training well. I can’t wait for it to begin. You still want to come live
    with us, don’t you?”
    Carol’s thoughts were totally muddled now. She had begun to have second thoughts
    about coming to live with these bizarre women at the beginning of the pain test.
    She looked down at her body and saw only an occasional spot where the needle
    prick was still bleeding, but none of them hurt. She remembered the stunning
    orgasm she never though was possible. Looking into the glowing eyes of Rachel
    and enjoying this loving hug she responded honestly. “I never thought I could
    come that hard. If you promise to be kind like that to me I’ll be here for
    sure.”
    “I’ll give you more pleasure than you could ever imagine.” Rachel knew she would
    also test the bounds of Carol’s endurance to pain and humiliation. But that
    would wait until she was addicted to Rachel’s sexual attentions.
    Laying side by side they spent the rest of the morning listening to music,
    talking and occasionally kissing and loving. At noon, Megan called them to
    lunch. Both naked teens ate a healthy lunch and Carol had her vitamins. Carol
    noticed that Rachel was taking a different vitamin brew. “What’s the difference
    in our vitamins, Mistress?”
    Megan turned from her work. “Well, Rachel has been on vitamins for years. You
    need to work up to her level. In time you will hopefully be on the same regime.”
    “I hope to live up to your expectations, Mistress.”
    Megan looked hard at Carol. “I’m sure you will do your best. If you falter we
    will just have to motivate you. I think you should go home now so your family
    doesn’t begin to question where you were. We don’t want anyone to suspect you
    are here once you run away. Now get dressed in you own cloths and go home. Be
    back by ten tonight and we will pull your disappearing act.”
    Both girls got up to leave, “Yes Mistress.”
    Once dressed in her damp cloths, she hugged and kissed Rachel good bye and went
    home to pack. She could barely keep her excitement under control. Whatever was
    going to happen while she lived with the Barker woman, it would sure make her
    present life pale in comparison.

    Chapter Five.

    Carol arrived just after midnight. “What took you so long?” Megan sat waiting on
    the porch.
    “Sorry, my mother picked tonight to stay up and rattle around the house. I had
    to wait until she finally went to bed.”
    “Well, we still have plenty of time before the bus leaves, so no harm done. I
    want you to go freshen up and then we can start into town. I will have to drop
    you outside of town and you will have to walk to the bus stop. Remember you are
    running away, so you should avoid people. On the other hand, we want people to
    know that you have left town so no one will think to look around here. Buy the
    ticket in you own name and if you see someone who knows you, that’s OK, but
    don’t start any conversations. Now go get ready and say good night to Rachel. We
    leave in half and hour.”
    Carol left her bag on the porch and went up to Rachel’s room. She knocked and
    entered. Rachel was on her bed, dressed in her chains, reading a book. Carol
    said she only had a little time before her fake run away trip. Rachel got up and
    came over to Carol. “You don’t know how excited I am to have you coming to stay
    with us. I know we will become very close. Are you ready to go?”
    “Just let me go to the bathroom and I will be ready to go.” Carol was
    embarrassed when Rachel stood in the door and chatted while she pissed. When she
    was pulling up her pants, Rachel stepped forward and helped tuck her in. This
    attention was strange yet the intimacy she felt with her new lover could not be
    withheld. Rachel held her head in her hands and gave her a deep kiss. “That’s
    for luck. I will be waiting for you when you get back and then your training can
    begin in full. Now get going, you don’t want to keep mother waiting.”
    The next couple of hours were terrifying for Carol. Sneaking through town, with
    Megan shadowing her made her feel like a criminal. Buying the bus ticket, she
    was seen by two people that knew her and looked questioning at her. She quickly
    moved on and hid in the ladies room until her bus was called. There was no one
    she knew on the bus but it was crowded. It took about an hour to reach the next town
    and once they stopped, many got off to use the bathroom. Carol got off with the
    flow and then hid again in the ladies room until the bus left. Then she crept
    out without anyone seeing her. Megan’s flashed her lights at Carol when she got
    outside and she quickly ran and got in the car. They speed off with no one the
    wiser.
    When they were nearing their town Megan gave instructions. “Lay down and put
    your head in my lap. We don’t want anyone seeing you as we pass through town.”
    Megan had just a light dress on that had ridden up while she was driving. When
    Carol put her head on her lap she could clearly smell the musky odor of her
    pussy. While Carol was laying down, Megan began to stroke her hair and
    shoulders. She continued to pet her face and even moved her hand over her
    breast.
    “Your such a pretty girl. Even if you body needs work, we see the potential in
    you. I am going to make you a perfect companion for Rachel.” Carol started to
    rise up at this comment. Megan reacted quickly. She pushed her back down and
    gave three good spanks to Carols exposed ass. “I did not give you permission to
    sit up. There was a car passing us just then. You must learn to obey. I see we
    will have to make sure your head strong attitudes are adjusted during training.
    You will be a much different person when I am through with you.” Carol spent the
    remainder of the journey in Megan’s lap being caressed by this powerful woman.
    She was tired and soon fell asleep.
    She awoke when the car started down the rough dirt access road to the farm.
    Megan gave her permission to sit up. Megan drove the car right into the barn. It
    had been converted into a garage and held all kinds of carriages and carts.
    “I know you’re tired so after a quick vitamin dose I will put you to bed.”
    Megan dropped her bag on the floor in the kitchen and sat down. Megan busied
    herself mixing up another vitamin shake. “This is high protein and will do you a
    lot of good. Drink it up and then you can go to bed.”
    It tasted like medicine, but she downed it quickly. Megan then lead her down a
    set of stairs she hadn’t noticed before. It was very dark and she held Megan’s
    hand. Once down in the cellar, Megan opened a solid wood door to a small room
    with a single bed. “I don’t want to wake Rachel with you sleeping upstairs with
    her tonight so this will have to do for now. I hope you enjoy your rest, you’re
    going to need it when we begin training tomorrow.
    Megan insisted on helping her off with her cloths. She was feeling extremely
    drowsy and could barely stand up. Once naked, she sprawled out on the bed and
    was soon breathing heavily. Megan looked down at her new trainee with a smile
    that would have made Carol shiver if she was awake.
    Megan gave Carol another half an hour to let the sleeping pills she put in
    Carol’s drink take full effect. She had planned to have Carol fully under her
    control when she woke up. A big part of that would be the training harness she
    had created. To make sure the harness stayed securely on Carol, Megan had spent
    yesterday designing and bending shiny metal bands using the measurements Rachel
    had provided.
    Now she went and got the bands, a leather apron and a small welding torch.
    Starting with Carol’s ankles, she used large pliers to bend the bands so the
    ends just touched. She put the thick leather apron under the band against
    Carol’s skin. After testing the depth of Carol’s sleep, she used the torch to
    melt the ends together into a solid piece. She then filed them smooth and tested
    their strength. She could not budge them, even with her considerable strength.
    Satisfied with her handiwork, she continued onto the other ankle and both
    wrists. The neckband she used was rounder and smoother, but it attached just as
    firmly. When she was done, Carol lay naked except for the five shiny bands.
    Megan planned to keep Carol under her supervision and control for many years.
    These bands symbolized this to Megan. How Carol felt was no longer important.
    Next came the leather harness that Megan had devised. It was similar to her
    sister’s harness. Three half-inch leather strips were attached to Carol’s collar
    band and secured by metal studs driven through the leather. A special tool was
    used to lock the studs in place. Again Megan tested the strength of the studs
    and found them sound.
    A three-inch leather band with numerous rings attached then went around Carol’s
    waist, just above the hips. It was pulled tight and secured by six studs. Two of
    the leather strips from the collar were then laid down Carol’s back and passed
    through slits in the waist belt. They went another foot and rested just past
    Carol’s ass. The ends of the two strips down her back ended in buckles so other
    items could be attached later. The third collar strip was passed between
    Carol’s tits and secured by a stud to the middle of the waist belt.
    Now she worked on Carol’s tit harness. Bands of quarter inch rawhide soon
    circled each tit in a tight network. The ends were secured to the three leather
    straps. This made Carol’s tits stick out straight and well separated. She had
    special plans for Carol’s tits that went beyond using them for sexual pleasure
    and pain. She had already begun to implement her plan by adding a special
    hormone blend in Carol’s vitamin brew. Having been trained as a nurse, she knew
    the biology was correct. She just wondered how long it would take before Carol’s
    tits started to yield their nectar.
    Megan had enjoyed the taste and sexual stimulation nursing had given her when
    she had Rachel. But that was long ago. Now, looking at the size of Carol’s
    boobs, she saw a whole new erotic element open to her.
    The last element to Carol’s restraint was to pull thick warm-up stockings up her
    legs, under the ankle rings. She then pulled down on the two leather strips
    hanging down from her back and attached them to the tops of the stockings. She
    had to pull hard to make them meet, but once attached this kept the stocking up
    tight and the harness from rising up Carol’s waist. She took Carol’s limbs and
    then attached them by short chains to the four corners of the bed. What a
    delicious site was the sleeping teen. She pulled a blanket over her and kissed
    her good night.
    Megan cleaned out the room and then locked the door. She was tired and knew that
    Carol would sleep into the late afternoon. She went up to bed and quickly used
    Beth to give her multiple orgasms before dropping off to sleep. Beth returned to
    her spot on the floor at the foot of Megan’s bed. She didn’t know how she felt
    about the entrance of Carol to the clan. If she diverted some of Megan’s and
    Rachel’s darker tendencies, that would be a blessing. Whatever the outcome, Beth
    knew she had no control over it. She had long ago given herself to being her
    sister’s slave.
    She serviced her sexually and did all the manual labor around the house. She
    didn’t know how she would survive in the world without Megan. As a teen, just
    about Carol’s age, Megan had initiated her into the dark world of sexual
    slavery. Megan was six years older than Beth. She had come home on break from
    nursing school and had easily got Beth to come live with her. Her parents were
    glad to get rid of the extra mouth. Her life from then on revolved around
    Megan’s. She did love Megan and being her sex slave was her life now and she
    couldn’t imagine living any other way. She soon fell asleep, knowing tomorrow
    would be an eventful day.

    Chapter Six.

    Carol awoke with a start. She raised her head and saw Rachel’s head between her
    legs and her looking up at Carol’s face. She had been eating her out and it now
    felt wonderful. She also quickly became aware that she was secured to the bed.
    She looked down her body and what she saw made her stare in bewilderment. The
    last thing she remembered was falling asleep last night. Now, she saw her bands
    and leather harness and wondered why and when this was done to her.
    “Rachel, what am I doing tied up and why am I in this weird harness? Who put
    these rings on me? Take them off!”
    Rachel just continued to lazily lick Carol’s bald slit. She knew that Carol
    would play indignant for a time but then would see the inevitability of her
    situation. So she just went on with her playing. Soon, Carol sputtered out and
    laid her head back and surrendered to the loving Rachel was giving her. When she
    could hold back no longer, she came on Rachel’s talented tongue and fingers.
    “There, isn’t that the loveliest way to wake up. I wanted you to experience it
    because that is what will be expected from you in the future. But first you have
    to come to understand your position here. While you are in training, you must be
    controlled. My mother feels this means both mentally and physically. You will
    learn this is for the best. And even if you don’t, it doesn’t matter. What
    mother wants, we give her. The quicker you learn this the easier your training
    will be.”
    As Rachel sat on the side of the bed explaining these facts to Carol, Megan
    called from upstairs. “Rachel, bring her up so we can start her exercising. You
    know how to handle her.”
    “Yes, mother. She just woke up. I’ll be there in a minute.”
    Rachel released one of Carol’s arms and then snapped her wrist ring on one of
    the rings on Carol’s waist belt. She repeated it with her other arm then she
    unchained her legs. “I want you to walk in front of me and up the stairs. When
    you get there I want you to drop to your knees. I will then unclasp your arms
    and you will then follow me on all fours. You will not speak and will keep your
    head down. I advise you to follow these directions or my mother will punish you.
    Don’t think I can keep her from really hurting you. What I did yesterday was
    nothing compared to some of her methods. Now lets move.” Rachel attached a leash
    to Carol’s neck-band and they went upstairs.
    Rachel had to push Carol to her knees once there. She could not fight Rachel’s
    strength for long and soon she was crawling behind Rachel like a pet. The
    warm-up stockings had thick knee padding so crawling was not too painful, just
    humiliating.
    “Ah, I see you have instructed her on how she will act from now on. Carol, I
    expect a hard day of training out of you but first you must have your vitamins
    and breakfast.”
    Some eggs were put in one bowl and her vitamin brew in another. They were then
    placed on the floor next to the table. Carol, just looked at the bowls and then
    up at Megan. Megan saw her look and quickly walked over to the kneeling teen.
    From the counter she grabbed a wooden mixing spoon and laid into Carol’s ass.
    The teen fell to the floor to try and avoid the painful spanking. “I saw the way
    you looked at me. Your food will be served to you like the lowly trainee you
    are. You will show appreciation for the time it took me to make it, not give me
    the eye. Now get back over here and eat this up. We don’t have all day and your
    training is long overdue.”
    Carol was pulled up by her leash and led back to her bowl. With Megan still
    standing over her, she began to reach down to get a handful of eggs. Megan
    slammed the spoon on her ass. No one said you can use your hands, get your face
    down there and eat it right off the bowl.” Megan pushed her head down and she
    then awkwardly ate her food like a dog. She couldn’t remember when she felt so
    totally out of control.
    Rachel sat at the table in her rings and chains and followed Carol’s actions.
    She did not intervene when Megan disciplined her and even seemed to be
    transfixed by the event.
    When they all finished their food, Megan took Carol’s leash and led her outside
    and across the yard to the barn. Rachel followed close behind.
    Crawling across the yard naked except for her harness was hard on her. Megan
    kept pulled on her leash for not keeping up. Once in the barn she was led over
    to an odd looking cart.
    “I have determined that your body will never be sleek like Rachel’s. Your boobs
    and the shape of your frame are not made to run. What I have in mind for you is
    to make you strong in your legs and upper body. You legs will be capable of
    going great distances but not at any great speed. Your upper body will be shaped
    to assist in your tasks. I have adapted this cart to help you train. Stand up
    and we will see if my measurements are correct.”
    The cart was nothing more than a two wheel, rickshaw of sorts. It could hold no
    more than one person comfortably. Carol was placed between the arms attached to
    the cart and bent over a padded crosspiece that fit just under her waist. There
    were rings that attached to her waist belt to keep her snugly attached. Carol
    was bent forward and her arms were secured to a second crosspiece farther up the
    yoke.
    Her breast hung down and her neck band was also attached by a small chain to the
    yoke. She could not stand up and would have to use her legs and arms to propel
    the cart. Megan attached two reins to the buckles on Carol’s ass straps. They
    were long enough to reach the seat of the cart.
    Megan pulled back on Carol’s hair causing her mouth to open. A metal bit was
    quickly inserted and pulled tight. It was secured to her neck band making
    talking very difficult. Carol was then led outside towing the cart behind. It
    was heavy but the wheels were well balanced. Carol felt the cart get heavier as
    Rachel got up in the seat and took the reins.
    “Take here out for a good hour trot. Be sure to water her at the half way
    point.”
    Megan gave her ass a hard slap and Carol felt the reins being slapped hard
    against her ass. She pulled hard with her legs and the cart rolled out of the
    yard and down a path leading deeper into the farm. The grade was fairly level
    but still it took a lot of effort to pull the cart. She could feel her thighs
    straining and her shoulders pushing on the yoke.
    The morning was warm and soon she was sweating at her task. Rachel happily kept
    Carol moving by a combination of encouragement and a buggy whip that she applied
    to her ass, thighs and sometime the sided of her hanging boobs. This always
    caused Carol to increase her efforts because they stung terribly.
    When she got to a wooded area, Rachel pulled on the reins and brought the cart
    to a halt. She got off the cart and came up to check out Carol. She took a cloth
    and wiped down her sweating body. She unclipped the mouth bit and Carol moved
    her mouth working out the soreness. “Rachel, why are you doing this to me? That
    bit hurts and the wip stings like crazy. This cart pulling is for the birds.
    Let me go home.”
    “Let’s have none of that talk. You just started. I know its tough at first, but
    you will get used to it. It will make you strong and you will be here to make me
    happy for as long as I want you. Are you thirsty?”
    “Oh yes, let my out of this yoke so I can drink.”
    “You can drink right where you are. You will never be allowed outside without a
    leash or attached to your cart. Here drink from this canteen through the straw.
    Take your time.”
    Rachel held the canteen while Carol drank her fill. Rachel continued to pet and
    fondle Carol’s tits and pussy. She had to brush some pesky flies that seemed to
    be attracted to Carol’s sweaty body, especially her pussy area.
    “Rachel, I have to piss. Let me out of this so I can go.”
    “You can go right where you are. Just spread your legs and piss away. I will
    wipe you clean when you’re done.”
    “I feel like a horse attached to this outfit.” The pressure in her bladder
    overcame her embarrassment. She squatted as best she could and pissed a solid
    stream for a good 30 seconds. Rachel watched and even put her hand down under
    the stream to taste Carol’s piss.
    “Why would you taste my piss? That’s gross.”
    “You’ve never tasted piss before? You will come to disregard the taste if you
    get thirsty enough. I might have you taste my piss if we run out of water.”
    Rachel took a cloth and wiped Carol’s damp pussy and legs where piss still
    clung. She took a long time playing with Carol’s pussy lips and nipples. “These
    would be so much prettier decorated with rings and studs. I could make your lips
    open like a flower for my touch all the time. Your nipples need to be bigger.
    Your breast must stand out as your finest asset.” All this touching and the
    erotic bondage made Carol moist. What was to become of her. She really enjoyed
    her times with Rachel. She has never enjoyed so much sex as she had with these
    women. But the humiliation and talk of piercing was making her very uneasy.
    Just short of building to an orgasm, Rachel slapped her ass and said, “Time to
    hit the trail, old girl. Open your mouth for your bit.”
    “Oh Rachel, please don’t put that horrible thing back in.” Before Carol could go
    on, Rachel grabbed her left nipple and twisted it cruelly. When she cried out,
    Rachel stuffed the bit back in and secured it tight. Getting back on the cart,
    she directed the cart back to the farm and whipped Carol into a good trot.
    When she was within sight of the farm, Rachel used the whip on Carol’s tits and
    pussy to get her up to a run for the last leg. Carol was panting heavily when
    they pulled into the farm yard. Rachel slowed her to a walk and took her a
    couple times around the house to cool her down. Then she led her into the barn
    and rubbed her down and let her drink from the trough. Carol sunk her whole head
    into the water once the bit was removed. She felt sore all over and looked at
    the angry red marks on her tits and ass where the whip had struck.
    Carol was released from the cart, but not before she was leashed. She was placed
    on her knees. “Do you need to crap?”
    After all the exercise, Carol did feel the need. “Yes, Rachel.”
    “OK, come outside and you can do your business.”
    “Why can’t I go inside to the bathroom?”
    “Don’t be silly. You haven’t earned that status yet. Until mother feels you are
    ready to be my house slave you will have to live like a beast of burden. When
    you accept your place, then maybe she will give you house privileges.”
    “What does she expect of me before she thinks I’m ready?”
    “Well, you know how much mother is into rings. If you were to request to be
    ringed, she may see it as a measure of submission to your status.”
    “I’ll have to think on that. Where do you want me to crap?
    Rachel led Carol on her knees to a field in back of the house. She had her squat
    back and Carol passed a large load. When she was done, Carol had to rub her ass
    clean on the tall grass. It was very humiliating. When she was back in the barn,
    Carol was instructed to lay on her back, and then ropes were clipped to each of
    her bands and then they were joined to a pulley hanging from the rafters. Rachel
    went over to a switch on the wall and Carol heard a motor engage. The ropes
    pulled her off her back and soon she was swinging on her back looking up at the
    ceiling. The motor was turned off when she was three feet off the ground. Carol
    looked over and saw Rachel filling a bucket with soapy water and then she
    brought the hose over to the hanging teen. Carol’s stockings were released and
    pulled off.
    Rachel then spent the next fifteen minutes scrubbing and washing Carol. She
    brought out a razor and lathered Carol’s pussy up. She then got rid of the
    little stubble that had grown back. She then used a scissors and razor to take
    off about two inches of hair from both sides of Carol’s head. Rachel kept the
    longest strands and took them over to a workbench. This left a thick band of
    hair going from her forehead to the back of her head. Rachel then sat down and
    worked Carol’s remaining hair into a thick braid down her back. She took the end
    of the braid and worked in a long strand of rawhide. She then pulled it down and
    attached it to her waist belt. This forced her head to be pulled back, further
    sticking out her tits.
    Carol’s leg warmers were put back on after she was dry and secured to her
    harness. “I have to go for my run now. I’ll leave you here. I don’t think you
    will go anywhere. I will be back in about an hour. I might have mother come out
    and keep you company. Thanks for a lovely morning.”
    She took one more feel of her slave and skipped out of the barn.
    Carol swung from her bonds, and soon her bands were rubbing painfully. She also
    noticed that her tit harness was tightening leaving deep creases in her tits.
    The harness was made of rawhide. As it dried after her bath, the strands were
    now contracting.
    Carol tried to look down at her poor tits, but her head was pulled so far back
    she couldn’t. She began to mew in pain. She jumped when she felt a hand squeeze
    her pussy. Megan had entered quietly and had spent the last ten minutes watching
    and filming the girl’s suffering. Now she could not help coming closer and
    touching this bound sex toy.
    “Oh Mistress, please help me. My tits are being squeezed to death. They feel
    like they are being cut off.” Megan tried in vain to get a finger under the
    tight rawhide bonds around her tits. The rawhide was tight when she had put them
    on the girl, now they were instruments of torture.
    “That must be very painful. What will you do for me if I loosen them?”
    Carol was at the end of her endurance. The hanging had caused her bands to dig
    into her skin, and now her tits were in agony. “I’ll do whatever you want, just
    take those things off my tits and let me down.”
    “I will let you down and put a new harness on your tits if you beg me to pierce
    your nipples.” Megan continued to gently rub over Carol’s engorged tits as she
    stated her bargain.
    Carol didn’t know which to chose. When Megan gave Carol a spin this almost made
    her sick. “All right, I’ll let you pierce me.”
    Megan’s arm brought the riding crop she was carrying down with a thud against
    Carol’s hanging ass. “You didn’t beg and you forgot to call me Mistress. Care to
    try again?”
    “Please Mistress, pierce my nipples.”
    “I don’t think you mean it.”
    Now Carol was seriously pleading. “Oh please, please Mistress. Pierce them
    however you want. They are yours to decorate with whatever you wish. Just please
    stop the pain.”
    Megan took a knife from a shelf and sliced the tit harness off. When it was off,
    deep ruts could be seen criss-crossing her tits. They left a lovely design. They
    would fade quickly as the blood returned to the large tits. She went over to the
    wall switch that controlled the pulley and lowered the teen to the ground.
    Carol just laid on her back enjoying the lack of strain on her limps and tits.
    Megan unclipped the suspension ropes and using her crop got the teen up on her
    hands and knees. She used the leash to bring the teen over to the wall. The wall
    had numerous rings driven into it. Soon Carol was tightly bound to the wall.
    Megan loosened the braid holding her head back so she could look down and see
    her tits.
    Megan was overcome with lust looking at the bound teen. She gave Carol’s tits a
    good sucking and delved her fingers deep into her pussy. Rachel had told her she
    was a virgin and she took pleasure scrapping her hymen with her nails.
    She hated to pull herself away, but she had to go and get her piercing kit. As
    she left, she adjusted the camcorder she had set up when she entered the barn to
    now zoom in on Carol’s chest. She was planning to use this tape to document
    Carol’s training and maybe make a few bucks.
    As she went to get her kit she had to decide how big a ring and where to put it
    in Carol’s tits. There was so much meat there that numerous rings and studs
    could decorate Carol’s tits. By the time she returned to the bound girl, she had
    decided to put a large ring through the base of her areola. This would be able
    to support a large weight. She would also put a lovely stud through each nipple.
    Carol’s tit would be permanently scarred from the large ring. The stud hole
    might someday close, but the larger ring, with all the pulling she expected to
    place on it, would always scar her tits.
    The thought of this made her clit tingle. She knew she had this need to inflict
    pain on others and if the process left a permanent impact, it made her even
    hotter. As she was walking back to the barn, she saw Rachel returning from her
    run.
    “Come in the barn. I found out your slave wants me to pierce her tits. I know
    you want to watch.”
    “She asked to be pierced?” Rachel did not think Carol would come to this stage
    of her training so quickly.
    “She wouldn’t have but you let her tit harness get wet. You should be more
    careful with your toys. The rawhide had shrunk to a point where she would have
    agreed to anything to get that harness off. Take her tit harness off in the
    future when you wash her, unless you want to really cause her some pain.”
    They entered the barn together and Rachel brought over a powerful work light to
    help Megan see her task. Megan instructed, “Why don’t you get her nipples ready
    for this lovely decoration?” Rachel spent some time sucking Carol’s huge tits
    and feeling up her tight pussy. When Carol was fully engorged Megan used an
    alcohol swab, rubbing down Carol’s tits. She then got out her tools. She would
    have to use a large needle for the heavy ring she planned to implant in the meat
    of her tit. A smaller needle would be used on the nipple.
    She decided to do the nipples first. That way the more painful large needle
    would not make the nipple needle seem like a relief. She firmly believed in
    building the pain in a slave.
    The studs would go in horizontally right at the middle of each nipple. They were
    the screw-on type and could be exchanged for small rings if needed. Carol looked
    like she was having second thoughts. Rachel kept stroked Carol’s body and
    fingered her pussy. “I’m so proud you asked for this. It will make your training
    move along quicker. I will be able to do so much more with you. Should we gag
    her mother?”
    “No, I would like to see and hear reaction to her first piercing. It should be
    memorable.”

    Chapter Seven.

    Megan arranged her tools like a pro. She wanted to be sure the studs would be
    level and right in the middle of each nipple. To do this, she decided to put a
    guide on each nipple. This was a circular tube of sorts that could be tightened
    down to grasp the nipple and pull it out. There were holes in the tube to allow
    the needle to go right in the center. Megan picked out a guide and began
    tightening it on Carol’s left nipple. As it squeezed the nipple she began to
    pull it out from her tit. “Rachel, take the guide and keep it tight and pulled
    out straight.”
    Rachel took one of her hands from Carol’s pussy and held the guide tight. “This
    is so hot, Carol. It will only hurt for a second.”
    Taking a needle and placing it in the guide, she began to drive it into Carol’s
    distended nipple. Carol bit her lip and stared down as the needle was driven
    clear through her nipple. When it was through, Megan left it sticking through
    her nipple. “You can let go. We will keep the needle in and do the other. Then
    we will put the studs in at the same time.”
    Rachel helped again as Carol’s right nipple soon sported a needle as well. Megan
    thought Carol had endured her first piercing rather well. She was anxious to see
    how she would react to the large ring. But first she wanted to put the spike
    studs through her nipples. Pulling the needle out quickly and removing the
    guide, she pushed a stud through the hole left from the needle. Small drops of
    blood leaked from the holes that Rachel dabbed away.
    She secured the screw-on ends to the studs and stood back to examine her
    handiwork. The studs looked pretty horizontal and were right through the center
    of each nipple. “They look great. You will be able to take these out and replace
    them with rings. Be sure to clean them until they heal.”
    Megan caressed Carol’s tits and pulled on the studs. “You did well with the
    pain. I am proud of you. But now I have another set of rings that I bet will
    bring out a scream.”
    “You mean you’re going to put more rings in my tits. I thought we were done.
    Rachel, I don’t want anymore rings in my tits. Make her stop.”
    Rachel moved close to Carol’s face and grabbed both her tits and began to
    squeeze them. “I would not think of interfering with my mother’s plan for you. I
    want a fully trained and decorated slave and I trust her to make you that slave.
    Besides, I can’t wait to see how you take the big needle. I’m all hot now, you
    will have to get me off when we are done.” When she backed up and let go of
    Carol’s tits, they showed Rachel’s hand print where she had dug them deep into
    her boobs.
    When Carol looked over at Megan, she was preparing for the next piercing. As she
    looked down at her tits, she saw the pretty studs sticking out of her nipples.
    While they still ached a little, they did look stunning. She wondered what Megan
    had planned next.
    Megan came over with a needle that looked like a knitting needle. Her eyes when
    wide with freight. No way could she take a needle that size going through her
    tit. She started to shack and tried to pull away. Megan called for Rachel’s help
    and soon they held Carol tight against the wall and her right boob pulled out
    straight. Megan lined up the needle so it would drive straight down just behind
    her areola and exit from the bottom. This would mean the ring, once in, would be
    perpendicular to her nipple stud and provide for multiple ways to put strain on
    her tits.
    She looked up at the terrified teen and then back down to began to slowly drive
    the needle home. The needle was large but extremely sharp. It went in smoothly
    and continued with firm pressure all the way through and out just about where
    she expected from the bottom.
    Carol took about a half inch of the needle’s travel before she let a scream that
    would have brought the neighbors if there were any within a mile. Once the
    needle was in, they left it in and backed off. Carol could not believe how
    painful that was and she still had another tit to go. “Oh please don’t do the
    other one. I will be good, do anything you want.”
    “Stop that simpering, I wouldn’t let you go around half done. I have a
    reputation to uphold. I’ll give you a minute until I have the other needle
    ready.”
    Rachel move close and licked around Carol’s tit where the needle was sticking
    out. She took her nipple and sucked it hard. She could use the stud to twist her
    nipple with her tongue. She continued to feel up her slave and pump her fingers
    into her pussy. “Your pussy is so wet, I think you are enjoying this. We should
    do this more often.”
    “Oh Rachel, it hurts. If you weren’t playing with my pussy, I don’t think I
    could take this.”
    Megan was walking back with the next needle. “OK you love birds, time for some
    more screaming. I knew I would get a good one out of you. Try to do better this
    time Carol.”
    The blondes put Carol into a tight hold and repeated the same piercing on her
    other tit. Carol was able to hold back her scream a little longer than the first
    time, but she still let out a loud one. With tears running down her cheeks,
    Carol looked down at her tits and saw the two needles sticking out the top and
    bottom of her beautiful boobs. Megan went and got the gold rods that would slide
    through the holes as the needles were pulled out. The needles had a gap in the
    end that allowed the ring to follow behind the needle.
    Megan had thought of a unique way to make the ring. She had slightly curved gold
    rods that once through would be bent and welded into a solid ring. When she was
    done they would shaped like a D hanging from each tit. Taking the first rod, she
    lined it up in the notch in the needle and began to push it into Carol’s tit. It
    must have hurt from the moans from Carol, but soon both tits had the rods in
    place.
    “OK, Now we must bend and weld them. Let’s take her over to the vise on the
    workbench.” Carol was quickly released and led under leash to the vise. Using
    various tools that pulled and twisted Carol’s tits in the process, the rods soon
    were bent and the ends touched. “You know that the rod will heat up when we weld
    the ends. It may really burn her. I hope you don’t mind some permanent
    disfigurement on your slave. I will do my best to cover her, but I can’t stop
    the metal from heating up. We will just have to see how it goes.”
    “Whatever you deem as necessary mother. I just love these rings and I want them
    to be solidly attached.”
    Carol just stood there bent over and watched the two talk about her like she
    wasn’t even there. It was then, that she realized that this was not going to be
    just a summer fling. These woman planned to make her their slave for a very long
    time. She could not see any way out of her situation. She was constantly chained
    or on a leash. Both woman were much stronger and faster then her. Her ability to
    get away seemed non-existent.
    Her attention returned to her tits, when she heard the torch come to life. They
    had put a heavy leather pad between her tits and the area were the rings would
    be welded, but she still feared the burning they had talked about.
    The metal was made of a strong alloy, that took some time to melt. It also
    conducted heat quite well. Carol began to dance as the areas where the rod
    entered her tits began to heat up. Carol was crying again when the first ring
    was finished. Rachel poured cool water on the metal and her tit to dull the pain
    and cool the metal.
    They gave her a breather Megan filed the weld smooth. The Ring looked totally
    solid when she was done. Megan gave it a tug that pulled Carol’s tit far out
    from normal. “Yes, these will come in handy to keep this one in line. Now let’s
    do the last one.

    Chapter Eight.

    After her rings were in and cleaned. Rachel fed Carol her lunch of vitamins,
    cereal and fruit. She ate out of her bowls on the porch. Rachel sat next to her
    pet and watched her eat. “You are really pretty. I just love the way your tits
    hang down so low. I’m sure those rings will help pull them down even more.
    Mother says I have to wait two days and clean the areas regularly before I can
    start using them for pulling and punishment. I can’t wait.”
    Carol looked up from her lunch. “Do you have to talk about punishment. I’ll be
    good and you won’t have to use them to pull my poor sore tits.”
    “Don’t be silly, I would use the rings even if you were a perfect slave. I’ll do
    it because I enjoy seeing you in pain and pleasure. I was so hot watching you
    get these rings. I think I will take you for a little pleasure time after lunch.
    Then we must take you out for your afternoon trot. Hurry up and eat, I need your
    tongue to start pleasing my pussy.”
    Quickly cleaning up her lunch, Rachel took her back to the barn to a stall full
    of fresh straw. Rachel had Carol lay on her back and she attached her arm and
    leg rings to ropes spreading her body out tight. Rachel unclipped the chain from
    her clit stud and laid down on top of her slave. She rubbed her pussy and tits
    against Carol. Carol’s tits were still sore, so this was a mixture of pain and
    pleasure. They kissed deeply.
    “It’s time you begin to learn how to lick my pussy. Do you remember how I did
    you this morning. You won’t be able to use your hands so your tongue must do all
    the work.” Rachel sat up and straddled Carol. She moved up her body to Carol’s
    head but couldn’t help taking one of her breast and using it to rub her pussy.
    The new ring and stud added to the friction. She heated up quickly considering
    the events of the morning.
    Moving up to squat over Carol’s face, she turned around and faced to look down
    on Carol’s body. “Now take your tongue and begin by licking up and down the full
    length of my pussy. When you get to my clit, lick around my stud. Lick the
    sensitive area between my pussy and asshole. Once you get me going drive your
    tongue as deep into my pussy hole as you can and swirl it around. Then start it
    all over again. I’ll give you instructions after you master that technique.”
    Carol looked up into Rachel’s pussy and saw it wet with lust. She quickly raised
    her head to begin her loving. She had tasted her own pussy juice, so she was
    anxious to taste Rachel’s. The taste was hard to describe, sweet yet musky. She
    soon was hooked on the taste and was lapping up Rachel’s juice like a pro.
    Rachel was really enjoying this combination of control and loving. While Megan
    occasionally gave Beth to her for her pleasure as a reward for some athletic
    victory, she always knew Beth was Megan’s slave. With Carol, she had a slave her
    own age that would be hers to do with as she wished. It made her come even
    harder. She groaned in bliss as Carol nipped at her clit and pussy lips. She was
    catching on quickly and really seemed to be enjoying herself. Rachel reached
    down and diddling Carol’s nipples and clit as she sat on her face and rutted in
    one orgasm after another.
    When Carol’s head fell back and her tongue gave out, Rachel rolled off her slave
    and took a minute to calm down. When she had caught her breath, she reattached
    her clit chain and got Carol back on all fours. Leading her out to her cart.
    Carol got meekly into her position and was strapped in with no fuss. “You are
    getting to be a good slave, I’m so happy you are mine.”
    “Can we do without the bit, I promise not to call out to anyone.” Looking down
    at Carol’s hopeful face, Rachel nodded.
    “OK, but I will expect you to be extra good on your exercise. Total effort. If I
    think you are not working to 100%, the bit goes back in. Understand?”
    “Oh thank you, yes, Rachel. Thank you.”
    “I also have something that will help you keep the pesky bugs from biting your
    sweet pussy. I hope you like it.”
    Rachel went and got something from the workbench. Rachel had asked Beth to make
    a butt plug with a tail using the hair she had cut off Carol’s head. The plug
    allowed for deep placement and had a small valve that filled a balloon ring once
    the plug was in. This made the plug impossible to remove without first releasing
    the valve. The plug itself did not totally go into Carol’s ass. She wanted her
    asshole to begin to experience objects stretching open her hole. Eventually, she
    wanted to be able to fuck her easily without preparation. She planned to use
    thicker and thicker plugs over the coming weeks to make her totally open to her.
    The end of the plug had the hair attached and it cascaded down over her ass and
    thighs. Rachel brought the plug up to Carol’s face. “Isn’t this pretty. I hope
    you appreciate the work that went into it and thank Beth appropriately. Now get
    it all wet so I can slip it into your ass.”
    Carol could not take this all in. Her jaw opened as Rachel pushed the plug into
    her mouth. She began to suck it and get it all wet. “That should do it.”
    Rachel took the plug and slowly prodded it into Carol’s resistant ass. With
    constant pressure Rachel soon had the plug deep in Carol’s ass. She then filled
    the balloon and locked the valve closed. Carol was not happy with the
    discomfort.
    “How long do I need to keep that in? I feels so full.”
    “You’ll get use to it and soon you will feel empty when I take it out.”
    Hopping up onto the cart, Rachel slapped the reins on Carol’s butt and off they
    went into the afternoon heat. King followed and ran beside the cart.
    Carol tried her best to pull the cart, but having the plug up her ass made the
    trotting difficult. Rachel didn’t seem to mind the slow steady pace. She enjoyed
    the outings and started to practice at her control of the buggy whip. She would
    snap it on Carol’s ass when she was too slow or to get rid of a bug
    that had landed on her slave.
    By the time they got the woods where they stopped this morning, Carol was
    panting heavily. Pulling on the reins to bring the cart to a halt, Rachel got
    out and stretched her legs.
    It was then that she noticed that she had not refilled the canteen. There was
    only a little left that she drank. She had another plan to quench Carol’s
    thirst. She had been drinking heavily all morning and now had a bladder full of
    piss.
    After rubbing Carol’s sweating body dry, she unclipped her from the cart and
    laid her down on the grass. “Are you thirsty, Slave?
    “Oh yes, please pass the canteen.”
    Sorry, but I forgot to refill it. You will have to drink something else to cool
    you off. Rachel was sitting on Carol’s chest as she said this and now moved up
    to place her piss hole right over Carol’s mouth.
    “Oh no Rachel, please don’t make me drink piss. I can wait till I get back to
    the farm.”
    “Don’t be silly. You must get used to my piss. It may be your only source of
    fluids if I get mad at you and feel the need to punish you. For now, I want to
    see your face as you drink all my piss. If you spill any, I will put the bit
    back on you for the ride home and then maybe get your tit harness wet again.”
    Carol remembered the agonizing pain that harness had caused her and slowly
    opened her mouth.
    Rachel smiled and sat down fully on Carol’s mouth. “Now close you mouth up tight
    and keep all my piss in. Swallow quickly because I don’t know how fast it will
    come out. Ready?”
    Carol nodded her head and Rachel relaxed her muscles and began to piss. She
    looked fondly down at her slave as she gulped all her piss without spilling a
    drop. She had to pinch off the flow occasionally when she felt Carol was getting
    too full. But soon she was empty.
    Carol was disgusted when the first squirt of piss entered her mouth. She didn’t
    have time to reflect on the taste as she was swallowing constantly. After the
    flow slowed, she began to reflect on the taste of Rachel’s piss. It was a little
    salty, warm and tart. It did quench her thirst and when it was all finished, she
    was no worse off. She wondered if piss could hurt you. She would have to see.
    “That was great. I loved the way your tongue would try to stop the flow when you
    got too full. I think you should drink my piss all the time. I may even stop
    giving you water. I will have to ask mother first. She’s a nurse and can tell me
    if it is safe for you.”
    Rachel was now lying next to Carol and stroking her body.
    “Do you want to come? You have been so good today that I think you deserve a
    treat. I’ll get you off now and then tonight will be the first time you get
    fucked. Mother has plans to take your cherry. I’ll be there, but she wants to be
    the first. We had a little fight over this. She won and now I have to be
    punished also. But not before I get to watch you lose your cherry. It will open
    so much more fun for us. Now let me get you off and we can head on back.”
    Laying back on top of Carol, Rachel kissed and sucked on her mouth, tits and
    pussy until Carol was panting to a orgasmic summit. Rachel was noticing that it
    was taking less and less to bring Carol off. She hoped to eventually be able to
    make her come with just a few strokes at the right place. This learning process
    of mistress and slave was one of the pleasures of owning a slave.
    Noticing the day’s passage, Rachel reharnessed Carol and took a longer route
    home. Once she got back to the barn, Carol was allowed to answer natures call,
    then was washed and fed. Lovingly stroking her pet, Rachel retied Carol spread
    eagle in her stall and went for her own run. Carol quickly nodded off from the
    exertion of the day. Fantasizing what was to come when Megan took her cheery
    tonight.

    Chapter Nine.

    Carol awoke when she heard noises from outside her stall. Muffled voices and the
    sound of furniture being moved around brought her back from her rest. Her stall
    was in shadows with just a little light filtering in. It must be after dusk.
    Soon, the stall gate opened and Rachel stood over her slave. She looked fondly
    down at her bound teen. Bending down to her knees, she began to slide her hands
    over Carol’s bound body. “You look lovely. I just can’t help feeling you up
    whenever I see you. Mother is preparing the scene for your first fuck. She
    really loves to get dramatic. I can’t wait to see you being screwed. Once she
    takes you, I will make you so sexually hot that you won’t mind about all this
    training and your bondage. Now let’s get you up and ready.”
    Rachel released Carol’s limbs and using the leash and a riding crop got her
    following her out of the stall on her hands and knees. What she saw made her
    stop and hold back. An area in the barn was filled with candles. Megan stood
    regally with Beth squatting on her hunches behind her. A wooden and leather
    sawhorse of sorts sat to one side of her. She nodded impatiently to Rachel, and
    she snapped her crop on Carol’s ass to get her to crawl up to Megan. Rachel
    guided Carol right up to Megan and instructed, “Sit up like Beth is and ask your
    mistress to give you your first good fucking.”
    Carol looked over at Rachel then up at Megan. Seeing no way out, and not wanting
    to anger this amazon before her first fuck she decided to be very cooperative.
    “Mistress, please take me.”
    Megan was naked and stood tall over her daughter’s slave. She had decided to
    wear a gold chain between her nipple rings. Her pussy was as naked of hair as
    Carol’s, but a lovely diamond stud stood out from her clit hood. “You must thank
    me for this privilege. Lick me well and then I may make you a woman.”
    Carol leaned forward and began to drive her tongue up and down Megan’s slit just
    like Rachel had instructed her. She took her time sucking on the clit stud. Soon
    Megan put her hands behind Carol’s head and began to grind into her chin and
    nose. Beth moved in behind Megan and used her tongue to swab Megan’s asshole.
    Pushing it in when she could.
    The thought of fucking this ripe teen was getting her horny as hell. She could
    feel her first come building and gave over to it, pulling on her tit chain to
    heighten the experience. She pushed Carol back and smiled down at the teen’s wet
    face. “Oh, you will get a good fucking for that. Rachel I want you and Beth to
    bind her well to the horse so I can have total access to fuck all her holes. You
    can leave her butt plug tail in for now. It may come in handy.”
    Pulling on the leash Carol was led over to the horse and forced to lay on her
    belly down the length of the horse. Her ass still stuck out the back and the
    horse had a knob that her pussy rested on. Her arms and legs were pulled down
    and tied tightly. Her head would have hung down but her hair braid was pulled
    back and tied to her waist belt. She was forced to look at a mirror that was set
    up to allow her to look behind her.
    Her tits harness was tightly secured to the horse as was her waist belt. She
    could not raise herself up and her ass and pussy were at a perfect height to
    match Megan’s hips.
    Rachel bent down and gave her a deep kiss. “I love this. Enjoy your first fuck,
    cause I’m next.”
    She stayed kneeling, kissing and playing with Carol’s tits and face. She was
    brought out of her sexual haze when Megan slapped her hand down hard on her ass.
    “Oh yes, these cheeks were made to be red from my hand.” Megan planned to train
    this teen to need a bit of pain as foreplay to reach the best orgasms. But that
    would only come with time. For now, it was strictly for her own pleasure to turn
    Carol’s ass a bright red before she started fucking her. Rachel continued to
    kiss and play with Carol while the spanking was given.
    When Megan was satisfied with the shade of Carol’s ass, she stepped over to the
    counter and began to strap on her special vibrating dildo. It was a good twelve
    inches long and three inches thick. It was covered with ridges and protrusions
    to give maximum friction. A special curve at the base allowed another three
    inches of the monster to be inserted into her own pussy. It would rub her clit
    with each stroke. She loved to use this on Beth and Rachel. Now it was the new
    slave’s turn to feel her powerful thrusts.
    Giving one more pull on the straps she walked over to Carol’s ass. She looked
    over to make sure Beth was filming the action and began to pull the tail out of
    the way and secure it to Carol’s waist belt. Using the valve, she allowed the
    plug balloon to deflate. She planned to pump the plug in and out during the
    fucking and knew the balloon would not let that happen.
    She felt Carol’s slit to see how wet it was. While it was damp she knew it
    needed to be wetter or this would be pure torture for the teen. Her compassion
    got the better of her and she walked around to Carol’s face. Carol’s eyes
    widened when she saw the size of the dildo hanging from Megan’s crotch. “You
    aren’t going to use that thing for my first time, are you. It will split me in
    two.”
    “I know what a young pussy like yours can take, young lady. And if I were you, I
    would make sure this cock was good and wet or it just might split you. Now get
    to work on my cock.” She shoved the end of the cock into the protesting teen’s
    mouth. Carol’s cheeks bulged as the cock was pushed in. Rachel moved to Carol’s
    pussy and began to lick it to start her juices. She didn’t want Carol to think
    badly of her first fuck, so she wanted to help Megan’s entry.
    “I think that will do for now. You will learn to deep throat later. Now I want
    to get to your little pussy.” Rachel quickly returned to Carol’s face and Megan
    took her position between her legs. She began to rub the dildo up and down
    Carol’s crack. She could not wait any longer. Using both her hands, she guided
    the cock to Carol’s hole and pulled her lips wide. Moving her hips forward, she
    saw the knob of the cock begin to push her pussy inwards. Pushing harder, the
    cock’s knob pushed through Carol’s lips and began its journey up the teen’s
    virgin hole.
    “Oh God that’s big, Stop, Stop. Please Mistress, It hurts.”
    “It wouldn’t be worth my time if I didn’t make this memorably. Now, stop your
    whimpering or I will gag you.”
    Beth was moving to get all the action. Her mistress would want to view this
    video over and over again, so she knew she had to catch all the action.
    When the cock met Carol’s hymen, Megan laid down over Carols back and reached
    down and played with her bound tits. She slowly moved the cock back and forth
    letting Carol get used to the motion and size of the cock. She whispered, “How
    does that feel, my child. I want you to come to love this. When I think you are
    ready I am going to take your cherry and give you pleasure that you will
    remember all your life.”
    Carol felt bloated and full back there, but she couldn’t help start to enjoy the
    pressure the cock was exerting on her clit as it was driven between the cock and
    the horse. The gentle rocking, Rachel’s kisses and the squeezing of her tits
    soon had her pushing back at each thrust.
    Megan noticed this change in Carol’s movements. Gauging the right moment, she
    took an extra long pull back and drove the cock hard. It met and ripped through
    Carol’s cherry. Carol let out a yelp but soon this was smothered under Rachel’s
    kisses.
    Now the cock moved deeper and she rose up to see the depth of her thrusts. She
    continued to work her dildo until her hips were slapping Carol’s ass with each
    push.
    All twelve inches were now reaming out the teen’s hole. The knob was punching
    into the end of her tube with each thrust. Megan now took the base of the butt
    plug and began to slide it in and out to match her fucking. This brought another
    round of protests from Carol, but soon she was overcome by the lust and was
    pushing back again, begging for greater pleasure.
    Megan’s own pussy was dripping from the heat of the situation and the pumping of
    the dildo up her hole and against her clit. As one hand pumped the butt plug,
    the other began to spank Carol’s ripe ass.
    Carol could not take the overload of sensations. Her pussy and ass were on fire,
    and Rachel’s hot tongue and fingers were all over her. She was already close to
    popping when the spanking started. The pain startled her but could not keep the
    fire from bursting in her loins. The first wave crashed over her and continued
    to roll up her spine. Megan felt Carol’s first orgasm and felt the wetness
    dampening her thighs. She reached down and brought a wet finger to her lips for
    a taste. It was delicious. She got another hand of pussy wet fingers and reached
    forward. “Taste these my little slave. See how wet you are for me. You will be
    begging for this before long.”
    Carol had Megan’s fingers in her mouth. She sucked them clean and moaned as
    another flare up ripped through her groin. Megan stood up and began to really
    pound into Carol. Megan knew she was close to coming herself so she continued to
    thrust hard. When she felt her own pussy close to erupting, she pulled on her
    tit chains to drive her over the top.
    Carol also came again hard with the deep fucking. She was driven to a level of
    lust and perversion she never thought possible. When Megan finally slowed her
    pumping and pulled out she stood back and looked down at Carol’s groin. Her hole
    was still open and gaping. She ran her hand over Carol’s pussy and gave it one
    more squeeze.
    Carol slumped in her bondage. Her hair hurt from the strain of keeping her head
    up. She had lost the strength to hold her head up long ago. While the fuck had
    hurt at first, now that she looked back, the orgasms that had racked her body
    made all the restraints and punishment dim away. She was young and now that she
    was given time to rest, she missed the feel of the cock in her pussy. The butt
    plug was still wedged in her ass, but that was not enough. She began to wonder
    when her next fucking would occur.

    Chapter Ten.

    Megan removed the dildo and left it for Rachel. Then she and Beth left the two
    teens together in the barn. Beth had replaced the camera back on its tripod to
    catch Rachel’s time with her newly deflowered slave.
    Rachel took a warm dripping sponge and began to bath her slave as she lay on the
    horse. She let the hair braid loose and Carol’s head hung down. Rachel got
    Carol’s new tit harness totally soaked during her sponge bath. She then moved
    over to get Megan’s dildo. She brought it over and had Carol suck the damp dildo
    clean. Then she strapped it on just like her mother. She tested the tit harness
    and noted it tightening up.
    Taking a large candle and bringing it close, she stooped to look closely at
    Carol’s pussy. It was still open, and she had noticed traces of blood when she
    had sponged her pussy. Now it looked as pretty and pink as ever. She spent a
    minute licking her slaves pussy lips and clit. She always loved licking pussy,
    and Carol’s was hers to enjoy now whenever she wished.
    Carol was letting out soft murmurs from the loving. When Rachel felt Carol was
    close to coming she stood and moved the fake cock up to her slick hole. Carol
    shook her head and gasped as she felt the head of the dildo begin to push back
    into her poor pussy. “Not again, you’ll blow my mind as well as kill my pussy.
    Have mercy.”
    “Do you think I could wait to fuck you now that I am allowed. This will be how
    you will spend your life now. I will fuck you whenever and wherever I please.
    You are mine. Besides, the way you came with my mother, I would expect you to be
    begging for more. Now just lay there and enjoy your fucking.”
    Carol resigned herself to another good fucking. If it wasn’t for the bondage she
    would probably be enjoying it more. Not being able to use her hands or buck her
    hips was hard to get use to. She also began to notice the tightness of her tit
    harness. “Rachel, my tits are getting squeezed again. The rawhide is drying.
    Take it off, please.”
    Rachel knew what she was doing, the pain in Carol’s tits were part of her plan
    to have Carol equate satisfying sex with some pain. In time, if the training
    continued as planned, Carol would not be able to come without a touch of pain.
    To add to this training, Rachel took the candle and allowed some of the hot wax
    to drip on the sides of Carol’s tits.
    “Oh stop that. You’re burning my tits. They are dying. How could you be so
    mean?” Carol shook her head and tried vainly to avoid the drops. Rachel was now
    fucking deep into Carol’s elastic pussy. The feel of the dildo pulling on her
    own pussy and clit as she pumped hard was giving her such a rush of sexual power
    that she wouldn’t stop until she was totally spent. With one hand dripping wax,
    she tugged on Carol’s butt plug. She had watched her mother using the double
    fuck on Carol and wanted to try it herself.
    Carol’s sobs competed with her moans and the obvious lust she was showing by
    trying to push back to meet her hard fucking. “Oh God, that feels so hot. Don’t
    stop.”
    “Don’t worry baby. I’ll give you another good fuck. I can’t believe your mine.
    We can do this all night.”
    Carol’s tits were now tightly bound by the rawhide and could be seen being
    pushed out between the strands. Add to this torture, hardened wax not covered
    both sides of her tits. Putting the candle down, Rachel couldn’t help violating
    her mother’s warning not to pull on Carol’s new tit rings. She leaned forward
    and took a tit ring in each hand. Using the rings to pull Carol back to meet her
    strokes, she was now deep into her own sexual frenzy.
    Carol screamed as her aching tits were violently pulled back. Somehow the pain
    broke the barrier of her own sexual lust and she too flooded Rachel’s pumping
    dildo with her spewing pussy juice. She had never come like this. When she
    thought she could not take any more, Rachel let out a load groan, slowed her
    pumping and laid down on Carol’s back. She stopped pulling on her tit rings and
    just let the dildo rest deep in her pussy.
    “Oh baby, you were made to be my fuck toy. I thought your pussy would pull this
    dildo off when I started to yank on your tits. I hope that didn’t hurt too much,
    but I just had to hear you scream. I’ll loosen the harness in a minute.”
    After resting, Rachel stood up and unstrapped the dildo harness and left it deep
    in Carol’s bloated pussy. She went and got a knife and cut off the tit harness.
    She took the lukewarm soapy water and gave her slave another cleaning. There was
    a small amount of blood around her tit rings, so Rachel put a little topical
    antibiotic over the sore areas.
    Rachel then took a smaller vibrator from the large collection on the workbench
    and pushed it deep into Carol’s pussy after she removed the larger dildo. She
    took a strand of leather and attached one end to the front of her waist belt,
    pulled it down and through the small rings on the end of the dildo and butt
    plug. Attaching the other end through a ring in the rear of the belt, she pulled
    the strap tight. Now the vibrator and plug could not come out of their holes.
    Carol still felt terribly full, even with the smaller vibrator now filled her
    pussy. Rachel released her slave from the horse and led Carol back to her stall.
    Reattaching her to the four corners of the stall, she looked down at her spread
    out slave. “You can sleep now baby. Before you sleep, do you want a drink?”
    Carol immediately answered yes, but then thought otherwise as Rachel began to
    kneel over her head. “Open up and I will give you my piss. Don’t be obstinate.”
    Carol had to take a large dose of Rachel’s piss to quench her thirst. When she
    finished pissing, Rachel reached down and turned on the pussy vibrator. She gave
    Carol a kiss goodnight and left the stall. Carol was left in darkness and soon
    silence as Rachel soon finished cleaning up and left for her own bed. The
    buzzing of the vibrator soon got her pussy tingling. She squeezed down on it and
    felt the flare of sex again in her pussy. She was able to buck her hips to grind
    down on the two intruders to get maximum pleasure. Her first orgasm washed over
    her and she laid at peace.
    But the vibrator would give her no peace. It took numerous waves of orgasms
    before either the battery wore out or she passed out in exhaustion. Whatever the
    reason, Carol’s mind became totally fixated on her sexual pleasure. All else
    left her consciousness. She was fast becoming a creature of sex.

    Chapter Eleven.

    The next two weeks were a constant cycle of bondage, exercise and sexual
    addiction. Carol’s typical day started with Rachel entering her stall and
    demanding a morning cunt licking. After a relaxing orgasm, she would give Carol
    her morning bladder as a present.
    Carol would then be brought out to do her morning business in the field followed
    by a quick hosing down. Breakfast would be served in her bowls on the back
    porch, right next to King’s dog bowls. The vitamin shake and cereals were her
    typical food. The low-fat diet and the hard exercising were having its effect on
    her body. While her weight was only decreasing slightly, her body was
    redistributing the weight. Her thighs were getting harder and strong. Her ass
    and waist was decreasing. Her thin arms were getting muscular and her boobs
    seemed to be getting larger, if that was possible.
    She was pleased with the changes in her body and now exercised with grim
    determination. After her breakfast, Rachel would pet her goodbye and drive off
    to school. At that time, Megan and Beth took over her training. She was taken on
    a hard morning trot, pulling Megan all over the farm. Megan was a hard
    task-mistress and used the whip with skill. She could strike any part of Carol’s
    body she chose. Often this was her most sensitive area. The sides of her tits
    and her pussy often got attention when she lagged behind Megan’s expectations.
    Carol now ran with a dildo up her cunt as well as the butt plug tail. This was
    extremely awkward at first, but now she felt empty when something wasn’t up both
    holes. At times, a vibrator was used, making running and having orgasms hard to
    do at once. This often brought the whip as she faltered in her stride to enjoy a
    wave of pleasure.
    Carol’s butt plugs were changed every few days for thicker versions. By ever
    greater widths, her asshole muscles were stretched and came to accept the wooden
    intruders. Carol asshole was now used as another hole for fucking, now that it
    could accept the strap-on dildos without permanent harm.
    During each run, a rest period usually involved Carol spending time between
    Megan’s legs, being instructed in her ever increasing skills at pussy and
    asshole eating. Many times Megan would stop the cart for a rest. At these times
    she would remove the vibrator or butt plug from Carol and ride her with the
    dildo harness. This brought them both off and came to be a game to see how quick
    or how many times Carol could come.
    Her pussy had become so sensitive from the vibrators and the highly erotic
    situation of her bondage and humiliation. It now would flare and erupt with only
    a moment of good fucking or clit stimulation.
    Her tit rings were now used to their full potential. When they went for trots,
    weights were attached to her nipple rings, causing them to hang down and swing
    with each stride. Her nipples were now large and constantly erect. The weights
    would drag them down and make her tits throb. The large ring was now used as
    another means to secure Carol to her cart. They would be used to pull her tits
    to either side of Carol’s chest making them more accessible to Megan’s whip. Her
    tits were always red and bruised from the abuse of the whips, crops and hard
    chewing that these women enjoyed delivering to her tender boobs.
    For some odd reason Megan would not make Carol drink her piss. She said that was
    a pleasure that should be reserved for Rachel.
    Back at the farm for lunch, Megan would give Carol to Beth for a bath and lunch.
    After a moment to tend to her bodily needs out back and lunch, she spent an hour
    or so working with barbells or farm tools. Chopping wood or carrying water with
    an old yoke out to the farm’s few horses and cows were helped build her upper
    body strength. All this was done under the constant supervision and whip of
    either Megan or Beth.
    Beth was just as quick with the whip as Rachel or Megan. Her own desire to serve
    her mistress well, caused her to demand the same dedication from Carol. Being a
    slave herself, she found the ability to control another a welcomed turn about of
    roles. She quickly came to relish her power over the teen. When she was sure
    Megan was busy in the house, she would make Carol lick her to orgasm.
    Once the chores were done, Carol was brought back to the barn and put in ever
    different combinations of bondage until Rachel came home from school. Rachel
    would come running to the barn after stripping and snapping on her rings and
    chains, to see what unique and painful combination of bondage, clips, and
    weights were torturing her slave. She would touch and caress her bound teen
    until Carol’s moans and tears struck her mistress as sufficient to allow her
    release.
    It was during one of these afternoons at the end of the Carol’s second week of
    captivity that Rachel got another commitment of servitude from her slave.
    Megan had out done herself with this latest bondage session. Carol was
    completely suspended from her rings and was being plagued by numerous clips and
    weights hanging from her wide spread pussy. A gag filled the teens mouth but the
    moans and the sweat covering her body attested to her agony.
    “Mother is a master of pain, isn’t she? That must be oh so painful. I just love
    how she has used cloths pins to spread your outer pussy lips so the alligator
    clips and weights can pull on your inner lips and clit. You should see how red
    they are. How long have you been like this? I can’t imagine how you must feel.”
    Rachel gave the weights hanging from Carol’s pussy and tit rings a push to get
    them swinging. The squirming of Carol at this added torture made Rachel shiver
    with power.
    “I’ll make you a deal. If you promise to accept another symbol of your position
    as my slave I will release you now from this bondage session. I will expect you
    to beg for it with all sincerity once the time comes. If you agree I want you to
    shake your tits.”
    Carol was lost in her pain. Even the gentle humming of the vibrator in her ass
    could not cloud the waves of pain. She imagined her pussy to be permanently
    disfigured from the clips. She could not avoid agreeing to any deal Rachel made
    to stop the pain. She gathered her will and shook her shoulders to make her tits
    flop side to side. Her nipple weights swung, pulling more on her already grossly
    distended nipples.
    “Good girl, I know you will come to love the new additions I plan for your
    body.”
    Rachel carefully unclipped the clips and weights and lowered Carol to the
    ground. Carol just lay there happy to be free of the strain and pain. Rachel
    massaged Carol’s tender flesh helping her blood to return. She was picturing
    these pussy lips with a new set of rings. One of the great thrills she got out
    of having a slave was being able to sculpt their bodies to your liking. She
    always thought Carol’s pussy lips were too small and kept her inner flesh too
    covered. She had plans to use a set of rings in her outer lips to pull them wide
    and cause them to grow and distend.
    She was imagining riding in her cart, looking at Carol’s backside as she pulled.
    A set of rings in each outer lip attached to rawhide pulling them wide allowing
    her clit and inner pussy to be totally free for whatever punishment or pleasure
    she desired. The rawhide strings could be attached to weights or her leg
    warmers. The effect would be stunning. She continued to play with Carol’s pussy,
    pulling and squeezing her lips as she fantasized on the possibilities. Soon the
    teen was sighing in pleasure and rewarded her probing fingers with a healthy
    discharge of juice to show appreciation.
    Enough play for now. It was time for her afternoon trot. The two teens were soon
    riding out for another exercise session. One the beast of burden and the other
    the mistress. Rachel enjoyed these rides more and more. She was away from the
    supervision of her mother and took full liberties with her slave. Many times she
    drove Carol with the whip until she collapsed with exhaustion. To have such
    control was intoxication. To be able to mark and add rings to her slave was a
    thrill that needed fulfillment. It was this need that made her decide to add
    Carol’s pussy rings tonight. Megan had agreed it was time to add the next level
    of servitude and had received the special rings in the mail. Megan had also
    agreed to let Rachel perform the act when the time came. It was a big step for
    Rachel on her road to being a full mistress.
    After a good trot that involved two rest fucks and one long stop where Carol
    sucked her off twice and drank her piss, Carol was fed dinner and returned to
    her stall. Fully restrained, a large vibrator was turned on in her pussy and she
    was left to endure a blissful evening. She did not know what awaited her later
    when Megan and Rachel planned to deface her pussy. Had she realized fully her
    impending pain, she might not have enjoyed her numerous orgasms.

    Chapter Twelve.

    Carol was now well on her way to living her life around the moods and desires of
    her mistresses. When they were loving, she was in heaven from the dynamic sexual
    energy they produced in the teen. When they were angry with her, she was
    tormented by their devious punishments. So she had become very astute at trying
    to keep her mistresses happy with her performance.
    When Rachel appeared at her stall door that evening, she knew she had to do as
    her mistress desired, no matter the pain. Her mistresses long-term happiness was
    the ultimate goal.
    Carol removed the vibrator that had worn down to a dull hum and sat on Carol’s
    belly. She smiled down at her slave and played with her tits. “Dear Carol, are
    you ready to submit yourself to what I desire for you. Will you willingly accept
    what I now plan to do to your body. A painful experience that will give me
    further control over your body and mind?”
    Carol stared up at her mistress and could see the desire in Rachel’s eyes. She
    could not displease her, she had become too connected emotionally to making
    Rachel happy. “I accept whatever you desire to do to my body. I am yours to do
    with as you wish, mistress.”
    Rachel’s joy was instantly expressed in the hugs and kisses she rained on her
    toy. She released Carol from her bonds and had her crawl out to the main barn
    area. Megan had arranged the horse and some hanging ropes ready to receive
    Carol. Carol was instructed to lie on her back on the six inch wide horse. Her
    head hung down off one end and her ass jutted out off the other. Her waist belt
    and neck ring were secured to the horse. Her arms were tied down to the legs of
    the horse, causing her tits to be thrust high.
    Two of the ropes were tied to Carol’s leg rings. The pulleys then drew her legs
    high and wide. She was now totally secured to the horse with her legs spread in
    a ninety degree angle. This caused her pussy area to pout open, making it
    totally exposed to what attention these ladies now had planned.
    Rachel was getting so excited while she waited for Rachel to prepare her tools,
    that she stood over Carol’s head and held it tight to her crotch. Carol’s tongue
    immediately delved into her pussy. Beth hovered in the background, catching the
    whole episode on videotape. By now they had a considerable library of videos
    that showed all of Carol’s subjection to slavehood.
    Rachel played and pulled on Carol’s tit rings. She took two additional hanging
    ropes and attached them to her large tit rings. She pulled them out at an angle
    away from Carol’s chest. Now she had Carol’s tits spread wide and pulled tight.
    She bent and sucked on her enlarged nipples and replace rings for her nipple
    studs. She attached weights to each nipple ring. These pulled her nipples
    side-wise to strain down the sides of her tits. Muffled moans came from Carol as
    her tits were abused. By now, she could not remember when her tits didn’t ache
    from some form of punishment. Their size made them constant targets for the
    mistress’ attention.
    Megan was now ready to begin the next set of Carol’s piercings. She brought a
    tray with needles and rings and set it within easy reach. She sat on a stool and
    took her time playing with Carol’s pussy lips and clit, causing them to inflame
    with pleasure. She wanted them plumb and ready to experience all the pain to
    come. Carol now moved to stand beside Megan and watch the procedures. “I’ll do
    the first one, then you will be able to do the rest.”
    “Thank you mother. I can’t wait.”
    Megan took a tool that resembled a large pair of pliers. What was different was
    that a hole was set in the middle of the claws. This allowed needles to be
    driven straight through the held flesh. Megan placed the claws over the middle
    of Carol’s right pussy lip, squeezed the handle and pulled the lip outwards. A
    soft sob came from Carol. This only made Megan smile. The guide hole was now
    about a half inch from the edge of Carol’s lip. She took a needle and placed it
    in the claws guide hole. With one smooth thrust, the needle punctured Carol’s
    lip and exited out the other side. A loud scream came from Carol’s lungs as she
    felt the stabbing pain in her loins.
    A small amount of blood was wiped away. Megan released the claw and took a small
    one-inch diameter ring from the tray. She promptly inserted this into the hole
    created in the lip. The ring was specially ordered from a S&M catalog. The rings
    had a special clasp that once the two ends were snapped together, they could not
    be removed without cutting them apart. Megan now fitted the two ends together
    and using a pliers squeezed until she heard the lock catch. Taking the ring in
    her hands she tried to pull them apart. It quickly became clear that the
    catalog’s advertisement was accurate. This ring would stay in Carol’s lip until
    cut off. It shined against Carol’s pink flesh. Megan bent down and gave the lip
    and ring a little suck. She tasted some of Carol’s blood from the wound and
    enjoyed the taste.
    She stepped back and gave Rachel the position between Carol’s legs. “Thank you
    Mother. It looks beautiful. I think three per lip will allow me to put the
    required tension on her lips to make them grow without ripping out.”
    Rachel repeated the piercing procedure exactly as her mother had showed her. She
    placed two more rings on either side of Megan’s ring. One at the top and the
    other at the bottom of the lip. They were all a half-inch in from the edge and
    about one and a half inch apart.
    Carol was squirming with each stab. With Rachel admiring the results, she busied
    herself making her left lip the mirror image of the right. Beth captured the
    whole torture and caught Carol’s expressions of pain with each ringing. When
    Rachel had both lips decorated with rings, she sat back and stroked Carol’s
    pussy. The rings now kept Carol’s lips from closing flush. The rings pushed
    against each other keeping the lips spread. Rachel now started playing with
    Carol’s clit. Her lips still got in the way of direct stimulation.
    Megan passed six strands of rawhide to Rachel. Soon each ring had a rawhide
    strand securely tied to it. The strands were then pulled and attached to Carol’s
    legging. This caused Carol’s lips to spread wide and leave her clit and inner
    lips wide open for whatever attention Rachel desired.
    Megan tapped Rachel on the shoulder. “I better do the clit to insure it is
    perfect. We don’t want any mistakes that would make us repeat the piercing. I
    don’t think our little slave could take this twice.”
    Rachel looked disappointed but she rose and backed up. “If you think so, OK
    mother.”
    Carol’s clit was now fully exposed and Megan bent and sucked it. She pulled it
    hard into her mouth and chewed it. Moans of lust soon came to Carol and her
    pussy could be seen glistening with her pussy dew. Megan sat back and took a
    simple tool. It was like a Chinese finger trap. It was a tube made of weaved
    straw that when pulled contracted and grasped tightly whatever was in the tube.
    With Carol’s clit sticking out inflamed with lust, Megan fitted the tube over it
    and holding the base tight to the base of Carol’s clit, she pulled it up. The
    straw tube then tightened and squeezed the clit tight. Megan kept the pulling
    pressure on the tube and reached for a needle.
    “You still want the stud to be horizontal instead of like yours through the hood
    and clit?”
    “Yes, mother. I want the strain totally on her clit. Soon with constant pressure
    the weights I will attach to it will cause it to be permanently enlarged. I want
    her pussy to be mine, large and open. It will also help to keep her clit hard
    and pulled out for my attention.”
    “As you wish. I think your slave will soon be totally at your command. These can
    also be used for controlling her actions. I have plans to add to her harness to
    give us more control over her without having to watch her every minute.”
    Megan turned to her task and aligned the needle to the side of the clit tube.
    Since the tube was made of straw, the needle went through it easily and entered
    Carol’s clit from the side. Rachel had moved to straddle Carol’s head and was
    laying down the length of Carol’s body. She could clearly see Megan work. She
    was holding Carol’s head up into her pussy and was enjoying the attention of her
    tongue. The scream that erupted into her pussy as the needle traveled into
    Carol’s clit only made her squeeze her legs tight and come on her face.
    The needle was pushed through Carol’s clit. Megan let it stay for a minute, then
    pulled it through. She quickly took off the tube and took the last ring and
    passed it through the bloody clit hole. Once the pliers had snapped the ring
    lock tight, she bent and sucked on the bloody clit. The thrill of permanently
    altering the teen’s pussy had made her hot. The taste of the blood oozing from
    the clit as she twirled the ring with her tongue got her pussy streaming. Soon
    her fingers were pumping into her own pussy and she was pulling on her own
    nipple chain. Her orgasm crashed over her and she sat back and stroked Carol’s
    ripe pussy.
    The pulleys were lowered and the tit ropes released. The weights remained
    attached to her nipple rings as she was released from the horse. Carol was
    allowed for the first time to look down at her newly decorated pussy. She
    touched the rings still pulling her pussy wide and the lone ring sticking
    through her clit. The pain still lingered at each ring hole and her clit was
    alive with pain. She didn’t have long to inspect her new rings as she was
    directed to her knees and told to crawl around the barn. The picture of Carol’s
    pussy pouting wide and decorated as she crawled made Rachel want to strap on the
    dildo and fuck her right away.
    Megan had instructed that Carol would need at least two days to help let the
    ring holes heal. It would be difficult to keep from abusing her slave’s newly
    decorated pussy, but she knew her mother was correct. The level of punishment
    she would eventually be able to inflict with these rings made her moist. Carol
    was sent back to her stall and secured. Rachel spent some time applying medicine
    to avoid any infection. Once she and Megan were satisfied with Carol’s pussy
    care, they both sat on her face and enjoyed a satisfying tongue-lashing.
    Rachel’s cunt lapping culminated in her pissing into Carol’s mouth. What little
    leaked out, she cleaned up with a moist cloth. She ended Carol’s day with a deep
    kiss. Carol’s sleep was slow to come as the occasional throb of pain from her
    pussy and the strange feeling of having her pussy and clit open to the air
    bombarded her consciousness.
    Whatever tomorrow would bring, Carol knew she would have to meet it with her
    pussy open to the world.

    Chapter Thirteen.

    School had let out for summer and Rachel was able to take over the total
    training of her pet slave. Carol was exercised with her usual cart trots but she
    was allowed to avoid vibrators in her pussy and she kept her whip away from her
    tender pussy rings. Her body continued to be strengthened and her legs could now
    pull the cart at a good clip down the farms paths.
    While Rachel tended to Carol, Megan began the task of editing and digitizing the
    videos of Carol’s slavery. She had a full computer suite at the farm and she
    kept in contact with other women that enjoyed similar use of slaves via her
    Internet connections. She was now in the process of exchanging pictures and
    videos with her most intimate mistresses.
    She was also continuing to increase her finances by selling some of the most
    provocative pictures to Internet porn web sites. She was making hefty royalties
    for these pictures of Carol in her daily bondage session and the videos of her
    getting fucked and tortured.
    She had already gotten requests from other women to use Carol and her daughter
    for sexual trysts. She doubted Rachel would ever be given to another woman
    besides herself, but Carol was another story. She was being offered quite a bit
    of money for an evening with Carol to use her to the extent of their
    depravations. Megan had to think about Rachel’s college funding. She knew Rachel
    would have to enter a large University with an exceptional track program to get
    the exposure and training to make it to the Olympics. If Rachel could not get a
    scholarship, money would have to be used to get her in a respectable school.
    How to get Rachel to consent to Carol’s usage by another mistress would have to
    be thought out. Megan was sure that her daughter would follow most of her
    commands, but the long-term resentment giving her slave to another was something
    Megan wished to avoid. She would have to come up with some bargain to get
    Rachel’s consent. The money these wealthy mistresses were offering for Carol was
    too tempting. She had confided with the most promising candidates on Carol’s
    upcoming production of tit milk. This caused the price and urgency to jump. It
    was just a matter of time until the continuous hormone treatment and daily tit
    sucking and stimulation got her jugs producing tit milk.
    She looked forward to drinking Carol’s tit milk daily. She sat down and
    completed an Email to a close mistress friend detailing Carol’s pussy piercing
    and sent some pictures from last nights events. It wouldn’t be long now until
    Carol was producing milk and the price of her company would make her a wealthy
    woman. Could this demand for tit milking teens be turned into a continuing
    enterprise? She would need more slaves to sell out. She pondered on the thought
    of having a barn full of cow slaves being sold to wealthy mistresses, bringing
    in enough money to make her comfortable for life as well as sending Rachel to
    school.
    This plan would depend on Carol’s productivity and her desirability to the many
    mistresses she contacted. Time would tell. She might even start giving the
    hormone treatment to Beth. Her jugs were large and she was only thirty-three
    years old. Plenty of time to make her the subject of Megan’s newfound desire for
    tit milk.
    It was on the fourth day after Carol received her pussy rings that Rachel made
    the discovery about Carol’s tits. She had just finished Carol’s afternoon trot.
    She could now use Carol’s pussy rings as well as her tit rings. Weights had been
    attached to Carol’s clit ring and had pulled brutally as she ran. Her pussy lips
    had been spread using the rings and rawhide strips. The site of Carol’s groin as
    Rachel viewed it from the seat on the cart was too enticing to neglect. She had
    stopped twice and fucked her with the strap-on dildo as well as sitting on her
    face during the rest time.
    She let Carol tend to her business in the field and then washed her with the
    hose and soapy sponges. She got as wet as Carol and they kissed and hugged
    during these wash sessions. She was dearly in love with her slave. The ability
    to command Carol and inflict whatever punishment was such a rush of power that
    her pussy seemed constantly wet.
    It was time for Carol’s afternoon bondage session, and she had a special idea
    for today. The rings attached to Carol’s body and a new butt plug she had just
    received would provide the connections for Carol’s first shocking experience.
    The latest in Carol’s series of butt plugs had a special addition. Small metal
    plates were attached to the curved surface at the end of the plug. These plates
    would be deep in Carol’s ass and provide maximum pain. An electrical plug
    allowed for a wire from a battery pack now part of Carol’s waist belt to attach
    to the plug. The end of the butt plug had a small red button on the end that
    when pushed sent a mass of current to the metal plates on the end of the plug.
    Yesterday, prior to attaching the battery pack to Carol, Rachel had tested the
    strength of the shock by touching the plates and pushing the button. She had
    been so jarred that she dropped the plug and her fingers tingled for a minute.
    What that would feel like deep in an ass, she could only shiver with
    imagination.
    Additionally, small attachments could be placed on each ring in Carol’s body
    that would either send mild tingling sensations or be ratcheted up to painful
    shocks. Today, Rachel would experiment with her slave and see the best way to
    enjoy her new toys.
    Carol was secured to the horse in a combination of massive rope restraints and
    the rope pulleys spreading her body wide. She was placed on her belly, leaving
    her pussy and ass open to Rachel’s attention. She knew her mother wanted to see
    the results of the new harness she had bought, so she switched on the video
    camera and aimed it at the bound teen.
    Carol’s tits were pulled out on either side of the horse and the ring was used
    to keep them fully extended. Rachel then blindfolded Carol as she wanted her to
    be totally surprised when the first shock struck her. Once Carol was totally
    secured, Rachel brought over a device that had a small dial and numerous
    attached wires ending in clips. She began to attach each of these wires to
    Carol’s rings and made sure the butt plug was deep in Carol’s ass.
    She wanted to make this session a build up to the final butt shock and also to
    give Carol pleasure throughout. She wanted her slave begging for sex even while
    enduring the biting shocks. She started by slowly licking Carol’s bare open
    pussy. Her clit ring still had a weight on it making it hang down a good inch.
    It was now constantly stressed, even when she slept as were her nipples. Soon
    this would make them stick out far even without weights. Permanent accessibility
    was her goal.
    The licking was causing Carol to buck back and mew in pleasure. Carol now
    reached over and activated the wires attached to Carol’s nipple rings. She set
    it on a low power that barely caused a nipping at Carol’s enlarged tit buds. At
    first Carol was startled, but she soon found them only mildly annoying, or was
    it sexually stimulating?
    Rachel now strapped on the vibrating dildo and slowly began to fuck her slave.
    She now began to activate the wires attached to her pussy lips. They would
    strike randomly and Carol’s heat and bucking built. When Carol was getting close
    to coming, Rachel hit the wire attached to Carol’s clit. The shock was strong
    and caused the teen to jump in pain despite the sexual fire building in her
    pussy.
    Rachel began to slowly work the plug in and out Carol’s ass in rhythm with her
    pussy fucking. She would adjust the shocks now to play on Carol’s building
    orgasm. When she thought Carol was getting close, she would fire off a hard
    shock to one or more of Carol’s rings. This caused Carol’s nervous system to
    short out and she would have to work back up towards her orgasm.
    Carol was moaning and begging. “Oh Rachel, what are you doing to me? Let me
    come. I’m going to die if I don’t come soon. Stop the shocks, please.” Carol
    thought that this was the worst torture she could endure. She wanted to come so
    bad that she was shaking her tits and clit weights to help build the sensations
    that would drive her over the edge. When she was so close to coming that she
    thought she would peak even with shocks to her tits or pussy, a massive eruption
    of pain deep in her bowels totally fried her mind. She lost all ability to
    consciously move her body. She just lay there until her mind began to register
    the driving pleasure of the vibrating dildo pumping into her bloated pussy.
    Rachel had only held down the button for a second to get this reaction from
    Carol. She could not have been happier with her new ability to strike pain deep
    in Carol at the push of a button. The new butt plug could also be activated by
    radio control. Just imagining Carol’s flailing as she was shocked when no one
    was near. The fear would be with her as long as she wore the plug. The new
    harness and pussy rings would make sure the plug was deep in her ass all the
    time.
    Rachel continued for another thirty minutes the alternating shocks and fucking
    bringing Carol to a mass of quivering flesh. When she thought Carol could not
    take anymore, she let her climax over the top, just letting the rings nip at
    random to heighten her orgasm. Carol was leaning forward and pulling on Carol’s
    nipples, milking them backwards as she pumped quicker. As Carol seemed to be
    climbing down from her pleasure, Carol’s body put enough pressure on the button
    to set it off. It took about five seconds of shocking before Carol pulled back.
    The pleasure that was seeping throughout Carol’s body flared to white hot as the
    butt shock rocked her senses. It didn’t kill the pleasure, but built on her
    sexual sensitivities to send her right into another orgasm so strong that she
    literally spewed her pussy juice on Rachel’s legs. Rachel came hard from this
    strong fucking and Carol’s obvious reaction to her torture.
    Nothing could make her happier then when she let go of Carol’s nipples and stood
    back up straight, her hands were damp with a clear fluid. At first she thought
    she had opened the wound from Carol’s nipple rings. But then she licked her hand
    and found the fluid sweet. She pulled out of Carol and went to kneel by Carol’s
    right tit. No bleeding was evident, but her nipple was definitely wet. She bent
    forward, removed the wire and weight and began to suck on Carol’s nipple. She
    was rewarded in a moment by another taste of what now she knew was Carol’s milk.
    The milk soon stopped even though she continued to suck as if she could not get
    enough. The taste had been intoxicating, but for now Carol’s right tit was
    empty.
    Quickly moving to the left she again got only a mouthful of tit cream until
    Carol’s nipple stopped flowing. It would be enough for now, but Rachel was sure
    with tits the size of Carol’s, soon she would be able to suck to her fill. She
    went and kissed Carol’s dry mouth. “Oh baby, you are now my milk machine. I
    think the shocks made you come the hardest I’ve ever seen. You could not stop
    shaking and creaming on me. That must have been what started your milk flowing.
    How did it feel to give me milk?”
    “I can’t describe it right now. Get me down, I’m so sore all over. Did you
    really get milk out of my tits? How is that possible? I’m not pregnant.”
    “You would be amazed what being a slave will make your body do. For now, just
    enjoy that I want you to be my milker. I will want to suck your tits dry from
    now on. I can’t think of another way that we could be closer.”
    By now Carol was released from the horse and was being hugged in Rachel’s arms.
    They just rocked together until Rachel slide the vibrator dildo back into Carol
    and fucked her, sucking on Carol’s ripe tits. They both collapsed in bliss and
    rested in the approaching shadows of dusk. Two teens, one totally in control of
    the other, yet linked by a love few could describe.

    Chapter Fourteen.

    Megan was so pleased to hear that Carol’s tits had started to produce milk. She
    was now sure her mixture of hormones and constant tit stimulation could make any
    young woman’s tits start to milk. She also knew that the amount of milk a girl
    produced was directly proportionate to the demand. The more a tit was sucked and
    nursed, the more would be produced. “I will arrange a schedule so you, Beth or I
    are getting the maximum milk out of our new slave. The more we take the more she
    should produce. I think I will go and get one of those breast pumps that draws
    the milk into a bottle. Wouldn’t be great to have your morning cereal soaked in
    your slaves tit milk?”
    “Oh mother, you think of the most exquisite things. I’ll make sure she is
    brought to full production. You should come and taste her milk. It is sweet and
    tasty.”
    “I’ll do that tonight, before we put her to bed. We will have Beth do the two
    o’clock in the morning nursing. She can drink it tonight, but tomorrow Beth will
    use the pump and get the milk for breakfast. I’m getting wet just thinking of
    seeing those big tits squirt milk as she comes on my dildo.”
    “Beth come her and lick me, I need to come so bad.” Beth crawled from her
    kneeling position by the door to spend the next ten minutes servicing her
    mistress in the long established sexual relationship they enjoyed. Beth was
    given a mouth full of Megan’s cunt juice as a reward.
    “You still are the best pussy eater, dear sister. I’ve trained you so well. Did
    you hear your new task?” Beth nodded her head yes. “Good, tonight you can try to
    get some milk from the teen, and tomorrow you will gather it for our use. I
    trust you not to linger too long with the slave, as she needs her rest.” Beth
    nodded her assent and a small smile shone on her face.
    “Don’t think I don’t know you have been taking pleasures from Rachel’s slave,
    dear Beth. I can tell when you have been getting off without my help. I will
    have to think up some sort of punishment that is appropriate for your
    presumptuous use of Rachel’s slave without her permission. But for now you may
    continue to enjoy small pleasures from the teen. She must come to see her place
    as the lowest of our clan. Anxious to do everything we ask to gain our favor.
    Having her at the mercy of another slave can only add to that feeling. Do you
    agree, Rachel.”
    Rachel thought about what her mother was proposing and could not see any error
    in her logic. She didn’t like sharing her slave, but she had to admit that
    Carol’s desires for sex and acceptance to her slavery was well underway. She
    would follow her mother’s advice. “I accept your wisdom, Mother. Beth can have
    Carol lick her to orgasm when she is in charge of her training. She can also do
    the late tit sucking as you suggested. In exchange, I expect to be able to take
    certain liberties with her body as I desire. Is this agreeable?”
    The sly smile that spread over Megan’s face expressed her agreement. “Of course,
    mistresses sharing their slaves is one of the joys that keep us fresh and open
    to new experiences. You may not have known this, but I occasionally loan Beth
    out to certain trusted mistresses in exchange for the use of their toys or
    sometimes monetary contributions. How do you think I was able to save up to buy
    this farm? Beth has been a steady cash source for years.”
    Megan stopped there after planting the seed that slaves could be shared and used
    to make money. She didn’t want to push Rachel yet to share her slave, but the
    time would come soon.
    “Why don’t you go feed Carol dinner and then go for your evening run. I think I
    want to play with your slave tonight and come to enjoy her tit juice. You don’t
    mind sharing with me do you?”
    “Oh mother, you know that Carol is as much yours as mine. I may be her primary
    mistress, but you still rule this house and I still love serving you.” Rachel
    caught up in the moment, stood and walked over to Megan. Megan looked fondly at
    her daughter and rose to meet her in a strong hug. Megan reached for Rachel’s
    chin and lifted it to her face. She bent and soon they were tied together in a
    loving exchange.
    “Oh mother, you are so beautiful. Could you please fuck me. I feel the need to
    be yours to love.”
    Megan was overjoyed by this sign of Rachel’s continued dedication to her. “Beth
    run and get the dildo harness. My daughter needs some love that only her mother
    can provide.”
    Rachel had been brought to womanhood by her mother some years ago. She had grown
    up seeing the mistress/slave relationship of Megan and Beth. It was only natural
    that she desire to participate and experiment in their sexual relations. Rachel
    had shared Megan’s bed many times as she grew up. Being held and stroked by her
    mother was always a part of these times.
    Rachel’s first sexual encounter with her mother came when she was eleven. She
    had come upon Megan and Beth in bed together. Beth was between Megan’s legs and
    was lovingly eating her to orgasm. The joy on Megan’s face was obvious. Rachel
    wanted to be able to give her mother that kind of joy. She had quietly
    approached the bed and stood watching. Her mother eventually noticed the budding
    teen watching. She smiled and held her arms out for Rachel to join her. Beth
    continued to lick and Megan brought Rachel’s head to lay on her breast.
    Seeing her mother’s ripe nipple so close and inviting, she naturally began to
    suck on it. This brought a sigh from her mother. Rachel became more aggressive
    in her sucking and soon had both of her mother’s tits covered with her spit. She
    then took a big step and pushed Beth out from between her mother’s legs and took
    her place. Megan was concerned. “Do you really want to do what my slave does? If
    you do, that means you are willing to submit to me sexually from this time on.”
    Smelling her mother’s intoxicating pussy scent and looking at her clean shaven
    pussy, Rachel could only say “Yes.”
    From that time on, Rachel had been exposed to her mother’s world of bondage and
    sexual slavery. It was her mother that had pierced her own daughter and laid the
    rules of her existence. While Rachel now felt she was moving on in her own
    growth as a mistress of Carol, she knew in her heart that she would always be
    Megan’s slave. Not in the obvious way Beth was, but in a more loving devotional
    way that only a mother and daughter could enjoy.
    By the time Beth returned with the harness, Rachel’s face was wet from her
    mother’s pussy juice. “Get on all fours and prepare to be fucked, my precious.”
    Megan wasted no time strapping on the dildo and driving deep into her daughter’s
    ripe pussy. She had removed the clit chain from its attachment to her nipple
    chain. It now hung heavily down between Rachel’s legs, pulling her clit out for
    all to see. Megan began to fuck her daughter with hard smooth strokes. She
    reached up and took hold of the nipple chain behind Rachel’s neck. She used this
    as a kind of reins to spur her daughter’s rutting back to meet her thrusts. With
    her other hand she used a riding crop to strike Rachel’s upturned ass cheeks.
    Rachel was no stranger to the mixture of pain and sex. She totally enjoyed these
    fuck sessions as they brought her back to her true role in life. She had to
    admit that being used by her mother was as sexually stimulating as using Carol.
    While she may be a mistress to others, she would always be Megan’s slave.
    With deep moans, mother and daughter spent themselves bringing the other to
    orgasm. They were soon a tight ball of arms and legs, kissing and fondling in
    the afterglow of sex. Beth curled up next to them and was brought into the fold
    of lesbian love. The evening came before they roused themselves to tend to poor
    Carol.

    Chapter Fifteen.

    Carol had been tied spread eagle in her stall while Rachel went to dinner.
    Rachel made sure that her pussy lips were tied wide and spread whenever she was
    left alone. Her clit and nipples also were weighted to help make them grow.
    Rachel wanted to make them always point and open for her pleasures. While the
    pulling was annoying, she had gotten used to it by now. She quickly fell asleep
    after her strenuous afternoon even with the distraction of the weights.
    When Carol opened her eyes, she found it to be evening and her stall was totally
    dark. She had been dreaming of Rachel licking her pussy and even now she felt
    like her dream was real. She roused herself and now felt an erotic sizzling from
    her crotch. Someone was licking her wide spread pussy and they were doing a very
    good job. She could feel the long tongue licking all over her lips and deep into
    her hole.
    Since it was dark, she couldn’t make out who it was. “Rachel is that you. You
    never licked me like that. It feels great.”
    The only sound that she heard in response was the straw being pawed and then a
    deep growl. Carol froze with the realization that it wasn’t a person licking
    her. It had to be King, Megan’s German Shepherd. She let out a yelp and started
    yelling for King to get away. She bucked her hips as best she could in bondage,
    but the frenzied dog would not leave her pussy alone.
    Carol would have kept squirming and yelling but King got excited and started
    nipping at her pussy. It really hurt and Carol lay still to keep from agitating
    the dog. She must have been juicy from her afternoon loving with Rachel and King
    had been attracted to it. He seemed to really like her flavor cause he kept his
    muzzle and tongue working on her pussy. He kept hitting her weight tied to her
    clit ring and this was driving her nuts.
    Despite the depravity of having a dog between her legs, she couldn’t help the
    slow rise of lust that his eager tongue was causing. She was already hot from
    King’s licking while she slept and now her super sensitive pussy was crackling
    for release. She writhed naked in a stall being brought to orgasm by a beast.
    The whole degrading animalistic nature was still not enough to keep her from
    coming. King kept up his licking and seemed content to lick her forever.
    Carol was close to her second orgasm when King heard something that got his
    attention. His head came up and his ears perked up. He listened for a second
    then bolted out of the stall. Carol was left to hang so close to coming that she
    couldn’t help calling for King to return. It took a few moments before Carol
    realized the depths she was addicted to sex. She was willing to call for a dog
    to get herself off.
    She didn’t know if she would tell her mistresses about King’s visit. Her life
    now was full of times of hardship and pain that any sexual pleasure was welcome.
    She knew that unless she somehow broke out of this sexual and bondage cycle that
    Rachel and Megan had forced on her, she would soon lose herself in the role of a
    slave. Already she had came to enjoy the freedom from her parent’s neglect and
    the understanding that she would not be faced with the ridicule and slurs of her
    peers. Was this slavery so bad? She was more sexually alive than ever and the
    changes to her body were bizarre and erotic.
    She couldn’t believe that Rachel had gotten milk from her tits today. She had
    been feeling her tits ache and swell for some time now, but she put that down to
    the constant groping, pulling and beatings they endured. Now that they somehow
    were producing milk she wondered where it all would lead.
    Lying there in the dark contemplating her fate, she didn’t notice the approach
    of Megan until her stall was fully opened and the light bathed her ripe bound
    body. Megan stood tall and naked in the light. Hanging from her groin was the
    dildo Carol had come to crave. “I can’t imagine a more intoxicating site than
    this. You really are developing into a beautiful young slavegirl. You know I
    still can’t believe how lucky we were that you just fell into our laps.”
    Megan was now moving to release her leg bonds and then came to sit straddling
    Carol’s belly. She moved her hand over Carol’s face, arms and tits. She took the
    two large tit rings and used them to pull her tits out to their full size. She
    removed the nipple weights and replaced the ring for a small stud. She then
    began to squeeze each tit like she was milking it. Applying pressure at the base
    and then working up to the nipple. She lay down over the teen’s body and rubbed
    her own tits over Carol’s monster tits.
    She bent and kissed deeply of Carol’s lips. “Oh girl, I have such plans for you.
    You’re going to make Rachel very happy. These milk tits will keep us satisfied
    for years to come. Did you know that women sometimes nurse their babies up to
    five years? Theoretically, as long as you are properly stimulated you will be
    making milk as long as we milk you. And we plan to keep these babies squirting
    for a long time.”
    By now she was licking Carol’s fat tits and was taking each nipple into her hot
    mouth. She also moved her hips to grind the dildo up and down Carol’s wide
    spread clit. She reached down and released the clit weight as it was getting in
    the way. She moved up for another bout of French kisses and guided the dildo
    deep into her slit in one long stroke. Carol moaned in lust. This was the first
    time Megan had fucked her in the missionary position. She couldn’t help wrapping
    her legs around Megan’s thighs as she fucked her.
    “Oh mistress that feels so good. Fucking you is so sexy. Harder.”
    Megan loved the look of lust on Carol’s face. This teen was open to any sexual
    encounter her mistresses decided to inflict on her. Now she had to get Carol to
    equate milking with her sexual satisfaction. A good hard fucking while she
    sucked away at her tits was Megan’s way to accomplish this task.
    “Don’t worry little slave. I plan to keep having you fucked and sucked till that
    is all you want to do. And you will also come to understand that you will endure
    whatever pain and damage to this lovely body to get that pleasure. You’re
    already addicted to this dildo, aren’t you?”
    Carol didn’t want to believe what Megan was saying about her. But her recent
    orgasms brought on by a dog and the thundering fire now churning in her pussy
    made that denial lame. As Megan chewed on her nipples and sucked and milked
    them, the hard driving dildo could not be denied. She crashed into her first
    orgasm, bucking and gripping her legs even harder around Megan’s ass.
    “That’s right slave, come for me. I think I got a little milk and I plan to fuck
    you until I get a lot more.” Megan was now sucking hard on her right nipple and
    squeezing it up to get more into her mouth. Her hips didn’t stop there slow
    grinding deep into Carol’ pussy pit. When Carol was getting close to her second
    orgasm Megan reached under Carol’s ass and groped for the button on her butt
    plug. She found it and with her lips tight around Carol’s nipple she pressed it
    down for two seconds.
    Carol let out a yell and her body arched up and went rigid. Megan even felt a
    tingling in her mouth and then was rewarded for her hard sucking with a mouthful
    of tit milk. She kept up her fucking and got about two more mouthfuls before
    Carol’s right tit went dry. She slid up and kissed Carol letting some of the tit
    milk leak back into Carol’s mouth.
    “That’s what your milk tastes like, slave. Isn’t it so sweet and delicious? I
    know I’m hooked on it. Do you like the taste?”
    Carol was startled when the liquid entered her mouth during the kiss. She tasted
    its flavor and found it tasted like sweet milk. To drink her own tit milk was
    just too much for her. “Yes mistress, I like it.”
    “I’m sure you would. It will be a part of your existence now. You’re my cow girl
    slave. Now for a little more. There must be some in your left tit.”
    Megan repeated the slow fucking and tit chewing on the left tit. Carol had
    another orgasm and then one that seemed to go on forever when Megan hit the butt
    shock. The warm tender feeling from her tit as Megan drank her tit milk as she
    came could not be described.
    When both her tits were sucked dry, Megan sat back and took off the dildo. She
    scooted up and sat on Carol’s face and laid back over Carol in the classic
    sixty-nine position. Carol tended to Megan’s inflamed pussy. Megan had come once
    during the fucking and sucking but she still wanted more. As Carol’s tongue dug
    into her pussy, Megan played with Carol’s clit ring. She pulled and twisted it
    to see how big and how far she could get it. Carol’s pussy lips were now large
    and seemed to be getting more so each day.
    Megan was pleased at Rachel’s plan to alter Carol’s pussy to her tastes. Maybe
    she would begin a special addition to Beth. With tonight’s erotic sex and the
    new dimension of tit milking Carol, she had decided to begin Beth’s hormone
    treatment tomorrow.
    Her contemplation was interrupted by the building heat in her pussy. “Suck my
    clit, slave. Harder, suck it in and chew on it. That’s good, oh yes, Yes.” Megan
    blasted a load of pussy juice on Carol’s nose that was now deep into her pussy.
    She slowed her grinding and sat up. Carol’s whole face was covered with her
    cream. “You are getting good at that. I’m sure it will be appreciated. You will
    serve your mistresses well. That’s all for now. Beth will be in a few hours to
    see if we can get more milk out of you. Are you thirsty?”
    “Yes mistress, and I have to pee.”
    “I’ll have Beth come out in a few minutes to tend to your needs. We must keep
    you fully hydrated if we want the maximum milk out of you. I think I will rig up
    some kind of water trough for you to drink out of when you are here in the
    stall. You won’t be able to do it laying on your back in bondage. We will have
    to come up with another way to keep you here in the stall and yet meet our
    desire to keep you under our control.”
    Megan gave Carol’s tits one more lick and squeeze and a kiss on the forehead
    then left the stall. Carol was left to digest the full extent of what Megan had
    just revealed about her upcoming fate. She had really enjoyed the feeling in her
    tits when her milk had let down and Megan had sucked her dry. The fucking, even
    with the shock was still making her pussy tingle. Being their milk machine would
    be a small burden in exchange for that kind of attention.
    It was a smiling teen that greeted Beth as she untied her to lead her outside
    for her nightly business. King came bounding up and sniffed at her crotch. Beth
    kicked at the inquisitive dog. “Get away, King. You’re not getting any of this
    slave.”
    Carol almost told Beth about King’s new interest in her pussy, but couldn’t
    bring herself to tell the tale. She went to bed looking down at her tits,
    knowing that they would become very important to her worth to her mistresses.
    Sleep came slow, as she listened to King pawing at the door of her stall. The
    dog soon gave up and went to sleep.
    “I guess I’ll be leading a dog’s live from now on.”

    Chapter Sixteen.

    The next two weeks past by for Carol in a haze. She was now the families milk
    source and her tits were really growing to show their usage. Beth had been
    applying lanolin ointment to her nipples to keep them from cracking and becoming
    sore from the constant demand. She was sucked regularly and Rachel was hooked on
    the flavor. She often stopped her daily runs for a drink and even offered
    Carol’s own tits up to her for a taste. Her tits were so large now that she
    could bend her head and pull her own nipples up to drink her milk.
    This was highly erotic and she got moist and usually fucked as this was going
    on. Rachel was also being more demanding in her performance as her pony cart
    slave. She measured out a quarter mile track and would time Carol’s ability to
    pull her and the cart at the fastest time. For some reason Carol was interested
    in making Carol a fast trotter.
    “Come on slave, run you fat titted cow. How are you ever going to be competitive
    if you pull at such a slow pace.” At these sessions where Rachel was trying to
    get the fastest time out of her, Rachel would be merciless with the whip. She
    turned her ass and back bloody to get the most out of her slave. She would
    always clean and tend the wounds she inflicted on Carol, but her brutality and
    lack of caring that she was leaving permanent scars scared Carol.
    She now knew that she was just a toy for these bizarre women to use and abuse.
    Why she didn’t try to resist must have been some deep character flaw, or she
    just could not bring herself to depart from the electrifying sex. Whatever the
    turmoil that plagued Carol’s mental and physical existence, her life now that
    she had been a slave for over a month was clearly established. She had been
    naked now except for her bindings and harness for so long that wearing clothing
    seemed unnatural. She was now so accustomed to crawling on her hands and knees,
    that when she ran bent over as a pony cart slave, she had to adjust to the new
    position.
    Carol was no longer tied spread eagle in her stall each night. Megan had
    arranged a clever and very effective way to keep her in her place and yet let
    her be able to crawl around her stall to drink and relieve herself as needed.
    She made some adjustments to the butt plug shocker that was a foolproof way to
    keep the slave in her place. The plug had a new sensor attached that would
    activate the shock either by remote control from a beeper-like device her
    mistresses carried or would receive a constant signal if Carol went beyond a
    certain perimeter. It was kind of like those invisible dog fences. If Carol when
    outside her stall when a transmitter on the door was activated, she would get a
    nerve shocking jolt until she went back to her stall. Megan also had the farm
    rigged with a larger perimeter sensor grid that would keep Carol inside a
    proscribed area of the farmhouse and barn except when she went for her trots.
    Megan and Rachel had come up with a special way to keep the butt plug in so
    Carol could not remove it and avoid the shocks. They tried straps from the waist
    belt to the butt plug but that could be loosened over time or rubbed or cut. The
    only way to be sure that the plug stayed in place was to attach it somehow to
    the cheeks of Carol’s ass. This gave Megan and Rachel another opportunity to
    mark and ring Carol for their pleasure and control.
    When the special invisible fence and the stall transmitters had been installed,
    Carol was brought out and secured to the bondage horse. Carol was now very
    familiar with this bondage method and did not expect anything more than a hard
    fuck or some other bondage episode.
    Once she was secure, Megan came and stood over the teen slave. “Carol, Rachel
    and I want to add another set of rings on your body. This will insure your
    status as our slave and also allow you a bit of freedom to roam around the farm.
    Do you accept this addition to your body freely?”
    The question now was a formality, as Carol had long ago forgone any ability to
    resist what her mistresses wished to do to her. “Yes mistress, I accept whatever
    you want to do to my body. I am yours to command. I am you slave.”
    She knew that Megan liked her to state her position and show the proper
    submissiveness at all times. She had no idea what was in store for her so she
    waited in terror bound to the horse. Megan and Rachel then moved to her ass and
    began to feel and pinch her butt cheeks. She could not see what they were doing,
    but she had a sinking fear that her ass was going to be the object of this new
    torture.
    The next thing she felt was a section of her butt cheek being squeezed by some
    kind of tool and then a burning pain as a needle was driven through her butt
    flesh. Carol screamed from the pain but the needle was sharp and it was through
    in a matter of seconds. A second pinching and piercing occurred on her opposite
    butt cheek. The piercings has been in an up and down path. Once Megan was
    satisfied with the positioning of the needles, she drew them out and slipped
    two-inch diameter rings through the holes. They were the special self-locking
    rings, just like those her nipples and pussy bore.
    Once the rings were secured, they could be bent towards her asshole and attached
    to the base of the butt plug by a lock. With the lock in place, the butt plug
    could not be removed without tearing out the rings from Carol’s ass cheeks.
    Since the rings were deep in the flesh of her ass, this was not something she
    would dare to try even if she wanted to.
    The butt plug now was a constant attachment to her person except when she was
    allowed to do her business, and then her arms were bound and a leash was
    attached.
    Carol resolved herself to living within the bounds that her mistresses placed on
    her. Carol learned the extent of her freedom by trial and error. She was now
    allowed to roam free during certain times of the day when she was free from
    exercises, chores, or bondage sessions. She would have to remain on her hands
    and knees during these times, but at least she had some freedom to explore. She
    could usually be found lying on the front porch with King waiting for her
    mistresses next task or milking.
    A special bondage attachment was placed on her during these times when she was
    given some freedom to keep her on her hands and knees. A tight leather cuff was
    placed just above her knees and a strong leather strand was attached to it. This
    strand was threaded through her large tit ring and then attached to another
    leather cuff attached just above her elbow. The length of the strand was just
    enough to keep the arm and leg in position when she remained on her hands and
    knees.
    What this did was not allow her to stand without driving her elbow through her
    chest via the tit ring. She could crawl by moving her left arm and leg forward
    then her right arm and leg. To try and rise and walk would put her in an awkward
    squatting position with her legs pulling down on the strand, smashing her arms
    into her chest and ripping her tit rings out.
    This was the state of Carol the milk tit pony cart slave after only a month of
    Megan and Rachel’s constant pleasure and subjection. She knelt contentedly in
    the afternoon sun waiting for Megan to take her for her afternoon trot. This had
    been an unusual day because Rachel had left for three days to a track seminar at
    a University in a neighboring city. Meagan had taken over her total training
    during Rachel’s absence.
    She almost didn’t know what to do when she saw a strange car drive up the long
    access road to the farm. She rose to her knees and called to her mistress.
    “Mistress, someone is coming, should I go to the barn or into the house?”
    Megan came out, clad only in a leather vest and panties and looked at the
    approaching car. “No slave, stay right where you are. This is a friend that will
    not be concerned with your nakedness or condition. Lay down and stay there until
    I call you.
    Rachel had yet to endure being shown to others besides Megan’s clan. While she
    knew that she had been filmed extensively for over a month in all her misery,
    she now had to bring herself to stay meekly in place. How should she act with
    anyone else besides Rachel, Megan or Beth? She would have to wait and see what
    this new twist brought to her life.
    Megan came down the steps and waited for the car to arrive in the yard. When it
    stopped, Carol could see a woman driving. She waved to Megan and got out of the
    car. When she did, a large dog came bounding out to run around the yard and
    began playing with King. Megan walked up and hugged the new arrival. It was
    obvious that these two were intimate with each other by the way they held each
    other and talked.
    “My dear Anna, It has been too long since we shared each other’s company. I miss
    being with one so much like myself. How have you been?”
    “Megan, you look beautiful as always. I am getting older, but hopefully not so
    fast that I can’t still enjoy life. I just loved the videos you so kindly sent
    me. I just love the idea of making a slave a milk cow. How did you think of it?”
    “Oh, you know I always was talented in biology and physical training. I just put
    that knowledge to use when our new toy fell into our hands. She has been
    producing now for over two weeks and her volume is increasing each day. It
    should level off soon, but by then she will be keeping us well supplied. She
    enjoys her slavery and is most happy being our sex toy.” Megan and the new
    mistress Anna were now walking up the steps. Carol heard the last of their
    conversation and had to agree in the bottom of her lusty heart that it was true.
    “Slave, come over her and present yourself to Mistress Anna. She is a dear
    friend of mine and you will obey her just as you do me. Is that understood?”
    Carol rose to her hands and knees and began to crawl over to the pair of
    mistresses. “Yes mistress, I am yours.”
    Mistress Anna was a striking woman. She stood just under six foot tall and she
    carried herself as someone who was used to being served. She was a redhead and
    had full firm breast and shapely ass and legs. She was wearing a loose blouse
    that showed her braless breasts to all. Her short black leather shirt showed off
    her feminine features quite well. Her dog bounded up the steps and began to
    sniff and inspect Carol, who just froze at the dog’s attention.
    “Strike, get away from the slave, she is not yours to play with. Go romp with
    King.” Mistress Anna, grabbed the dog’s collar and pushed the dog down the
    steps. Then she stood over Carol and began a thorough inspection. She knelt down
    and looked at the wide spread cunt and their rings. She felt-up Carol’s massive
    tits and was gratified to see a small wetness at her nipples from her stroking.
    She was curious about the butt rings and the plug.
    “Megan, why did you have to lock the butt plug tail onto her with these rings?
    Couldn’t a simple strap keep it in place?”
    “This little slave has the run of the farm now due to that little butt plug. I
    rigged it up with a very powerful electronic shocker that keeps this cow from
    straying from the yard. I put one of those invisible fences up around the house
    and yard so if she goes too far, she will be sent into agonizing pain deep in
    her bowels. It has proven a very useful device in her control. I also have a
    remote control that will activate the shock at my wish. It drives her crazy not
    knowing when she will get a little zap. So we had to make sure she could not
    remove the plug. We decided that ringing her butt deeply like you see would keep
    her from pulling it out. She would have to rip those solid rings out of her
    flesh to get it out, or find a hacksaw and cut the lock.”
    “Most ingenious. Does she know her limits around the farm? How do you get her
    past the sensors when she goes for trots?”
    “There is a master switch somewhere on the farm that turns of the net. I will
    tell you where it is when we are alone. I have missed you so. Do you want to
    come in for lunch and freshen up? I’m just dying to show you some of our slave’s
    latest videos. They get me so hot. I think we can enjoy ourselves for a while
    and catch up on things. Then I will let you have a trot with our slave and get
    to know her.”
    Anna got up from admiring Carol and took Megan’s hand. They walked into the
    house arm in arm. Megan called back, “Slave, go do your business and be ready in
    the barn when Anna is ready to take you for a run.”
    Carol listened to the two go deeper into the house. She had not been inside it
    since the night she faked her running away. She wondered when they would deem
    her properly trained to become a house pet? For now she obeyed her mistress and
    went to the back field and pissed. She then crawled back to the barn and decided
    to get a good drink from the water trough that they had rigged up in her stall.
    She was on her hands and knees drinking when she heard King and Strike come
    running into the barn.
    Carol thought nothing of it until she felt a cold wet nose on her cunt lips. She
    swung her hips around, trying to keep her exposed pussy from the large beast.
    The dogs had gotten a scent of her pussy juice which had been worked up from
    Anna’s deep inspection strokes. They now became aroused and Carol noticed their
    rapidly enlarging pricks. She kept trying to keep them away but with two of them
    they seemed to be all over her. They began to nip at her back as they tried to
    mount her and she felt their paws scrape her skin.
    When King almost got a solid bit on her tit, she just knelt down and tried to
    protect herself as best she could. Unfortunately for Carol, this left her behind
    total open and Strike was the lucky one to jump on Carol’s back first. He rutted
    into her pussy area for a few misguided strokes until he found her wide spread
    hole and plunged in. His prick was not as large as the dildos that her
    mistresses used on her, but it was big enough to slide deep into her pussy. She
    let out a moan and tried again to get the dog off her back, but his paws were
    wrapped tightly around her waist and he could not be shrugged off because
    Carol’s harness would not let her reach around without ripping her tit rings
    out.
    She gave up her efforts after seeing her futility and lay quietly to hopefully
    let the dog finish and get off. She felt so ashamed to be used by a dog, but how
    else could the dogs view her but a bitch to be used. She crawled on all fours
    and her pussy was always juicy. She felt the dog pounding into her well spread
    pussy and couldn’t help begin to notice the spark of fire start in her clit as
    it was rubbed by his hard fucking. The small tingle built quickly. Her super
    sensitive pussy could not help coming alive no matter the source of the
    attention.
    A low moan came from Carol as her juices began to flow freely and she slowly
    began to push back to meet Strikes fucking. A small voice in her head asked how
    she could be enjoying this and calling her the lowest of names but it still
    didn’t stop her from reaching an orgasm from being dog fucked. She was breaking
    out in a sweat now and thought the dog would be done soon, but he just kept on
    pumping. She cried out during her second come before he started fucking in what
    felt like double his previous thrusting rate. She felt Strike squirt his sperm
    deep in her pussy and this brought her orgasm over the top and it seemed to last
    so long she thought she was going mad.
    The limp dick of Strike slid out of her oozing pussy and he went and got a drink
    from Carol’s water. She just lay there, face hidden in her arms from the shame
    at being fucked and coming with a dog. She was just about to get up when King
    hopped up on her back and spiked his dick deep in her drooling pussy with one
    stroke. He must have wanted what Strike had just had and he held on tight to
    Carol’s waist to get it.
    Carol again tried to free herself but failed. Again she enduring a hard fucking
    and came twice with King. When the dogs were done, they trotted out to find some
    other fun. After some time, Carol came to her senses and went out and rubbed her
    pussy on the grass to get as much off of her as she could. She couldn’t stand
    the humiliation that telling her mistresses of this incident would cause her.
    How do you tell someone that two dogs raped her and she came four times in the
    process.
    She crawled back into her stall and got the stall door closed enough to keep the
    dogs out. She lay there waiting for Mistress Anna to come and begin her
    afternoon workout. She already felt that she had a workout from the sex but she
    knew that would not count to this new mistress. She hoped she was a kind
    mistress and would not give her too much pain along with whatever loving she
    wanted. It was a completely submissive teen slave that awaited her next session.

    Chapter Seventeen.

    Megan and Anna had a quite lunch served by Beth, where they caught up on what
    was happening in their circle of mistresses. Anna seemed to know the entire dirt
    on whose slaves were the best and where the next meetings would be to show off
    exceptional slaves. She relayed the jealousy that had rippled through the
    community at having come up with a way to get slaves to become milkers. Megan
    had received many offers already to divulge her technique. As yet Megan had been
    playing I’ve got a secret. She knew her little addition to slaves would make her
    much profit in renting out her milker slaves and didn’t want to ruin the
    novelty.
    After lunch Megan explained the typical afternoon training of Carol and stated
    some ground rules. Carol could be whipped and used sexually to Anna’s
    contentment. Any permanent markings would not be allowed and if any did happen,
    Anna would have to endure the same treatment. Anna understood the rules and was
    now anxious to get her hands on Carol. Megan accepted Anna’s check for two
    thousand dollars and sent her out. She instructed Beth to assist Anna in any way
    she chose. Beth would also activate the hidden cameras she had placed throughout
    the barn. These would capture all of the activity and could be used for later
    sale or given to Mistresses as gifts. Megan then went back to her computer
    system to see what other mistresses had taken up her offer to visit her farm.
    Anna strode to the barn determined to get her money’s worth from this little
    slave. She found Carol in her stall with the dogs pawing on the door. Anna had
    Beth take the dogs outside and went in and kneeled beside the trembling teen.
    She began to fondle Carol in all her intimate places. “Did those dogs scare you
    my little bitch? I think you already know how they can use a little bitch slut
    like you.” She had found Carol’s oozing pussy and guessed they had been fucking
    her.
    “Do you like being fucked by dogs? Is that what you do when your not being used
    by your mistress? I don’t think Mistress Megan knows about your little antics
    with the dogs, does she?”
    Carol was mortified. She had been found out at last that she was a dog fucker.
    “No Mistress Anna, I have not told them about the dogs fucking me. I really
    didn’t want it to happen but they started biting me and I had to stay still
    while they used me. Please don’t tell Mistress Megan.”
    Anna thought she had a way to get a little more pleasure out of this slave by a
    little blackmail. She would tell Megan anyway, but for now it would be fun to
    see what Carol would endure to have her not tell her secret. “Well, if you
    promise to be a good slave and follow my ever wish I’ll keep your secret.”
    Carol leaned into Anna and rubbed against her legs. “I’ll be your loving slave,
    Mistress Anna. How can I please you?” Anna removed the restraints that kept
    Carol on her knees and had her roll over on her back. She stood over the teen
    and slowly removed her blouse and leather skirt. She stood naked and stared into
    Carol’s eyes. Carol looked up at the marvelously sculpted body of Mistress Anna.
    Not an ounce of fat and her pussy was clean, as was the norm for Mistresses.
    Anna slowly sat on Carol’s belly and began to play with her tit rings. She bowed
    her head and inspected the sturdiness of the rings and the size of Carol’s
    engorged nipples. She was truly impressed with the length and fullness of the
    nipples and used the studs in each to roughly pull them even longer. She was
    rewarded for her efforts by a small squirt from Carol’s right nipple. “You must
    be ready for milking my little toy. When was your last milking?”
    “After breakfast, Mistress. Please suck them, I’m so full they hurt.”
    “We can’t have that, besides I can’t wait any longer to taste you.” She bent her
    mouth to Carol’s ripe right nipple and began to suckle. She was immediately
    surprised by a steady stream of tit milk that tasted sweet. She continued to
    drain Carol’s right tit for what seemed ten minutes then sat back. “Oh that was
    so good. But I’m full for now so we’ll save your left tit for later.” Carol gave
    a mournful sigh and tried to put the fullness of her left tit out of her mind.
    Anna was now sliding her body down Carol’s and was inspecting her pussy and her
    wide spread ringed lips. Her clit was as large as the last two knuckles of
    Anna’s pinky finger and stood out hard from the stud and weight that were
    attached to it. Anna put the weight up on Carol’s mons and began to gently lick
    Carol’s slit. Carol was already rising to sexual heat from the tit suckling and
    now she quickly began to spill her cunt cream onto Anna’s tongue.
    Anna was surprised by the responsiveness of this little slave and soon had Carol
    close to coming. She stopped every so often to tease the bucking teen and
    finally got up leaving Carol oh so close to release. Carol knew better than to
    beg for orgasm, as this was a favorite torture that both Megan and Rachel
    inflicted on her. Anna got a leash from a hook and attached it to Carol’s collar
    ring. She was then forced to crawl out of her stall to her pony cart that Beth
    had waiting. While Beth expertly secured Carol to the cart, Anna went to her car
    and retrieved a small backpack, which she placed in the cart and stepped up into
    the seat. “We’ll take a little run to see if you have the endurance your
    mistress claims you have. I want maximum effort out of you or I’ll tell our
    little secret.” Carol could only nod her head as the bit in her mouth prevented
    normal speech.
    With a flick of the pony whip, Carol began to trot out of the yard and down the
    path that would take her deep into the barn. Anna was a pro with the whip. She
    quickly came to enjoy the steady movement of the cart as Carol pulled at a brisk
    trot down the path. She would snap the sides of Carol’s tits every so often to
    get a scream from the teen just to keep her amused. She loved how Carol’s pussy
    was wide open from the rings on her lips and how the clit weight hung obscenely
    down between her running legs. She knew that had to hurt and also cause constant
    sexual stimulation. This creature was surely now a being of pain and pleasure
    that could not separate the two. She doubted that this slave would ever again be
    able to return to a normal domestic sex live. She was now a slave and would
    remain so her whole life.
    After about two miles of trotting, Carol was in need of a rest so Anna pulled
    the cart into a clearing near a creek that had some tall elm trees along its
    banks. Anna got down and stroked Carol like the good beast of burden she was.
    “That was an excellent trot, slave. I love your tight thighs and strong butt.
    You will be a prize show trotter by the end of the summer. But now I have other
    plans for your body. You see, I love to inflict pain on tender young creatures,
    like yourself and this remote spot will be just the place to practice my
    passion.”
    Carol’s eyes begged for mercy but she knew that this mistress would soon have
    her screaming no matter how hard she begged. Anna carefully released her from
    the cart, but kept tight control over the slave by linking her arms behind her
    back and a leash to her collar. She took Carol to a tree and tied the leash to a
    branch. Then she went back to the cart to retrieve her backpack. She pulled some
    rope out and tied the rope to the bound wristbands. She then threw the rope over
    a branch and began to pull Carol’s arms up behind her back. This caused Carol to
    bend at the waist, as the strain on her arms increased. Satisfied with Carol’s
    agonizing position she tied off the rope and stepped close to fondle her
    subject. By now Carol’s left tit was full to the bursting point could be seen
    leaking. Anna took her finger and wet it from the dangling udder. She tasted the
    sweet nectar. “You must be thirsty after that little trot, would you like
    something to drink?
    “Yes mistress,” was all that came out of the strained voice of the bound teen.
    Anna took the full left tit and raised it to Carol’s dangling head. Feeling her
    own nipple brush against her lips, she opened her mouth and began suckling on
    herself. This was not the first time, and she had come to enjoy this sensation.
    The awkward position and not having the use of her hands caused the tit to fall
    from her lips when Anna released her hold.
    “Are you done drinking already? I would have thought you would have been
    thirstier.”
    “I am Mistress, but the nipple slipped out of my mouth when I sucked.”
    Well, we’ll just have to come up with a way to keep that fat tit up at your lips
    without using your hands. She went over to her backpack and removed a small pair
    of pliers and brought them to Carol’s bound form. I think that we will add
    another hole that will keep you from loosing that nipple. I’m going to pierce
    the cartilage far up in your nose so no one will see it but you and I will know
    its there. This is part of your payment for me keeping your secret. You will
    tell no one, do you understand?
    “Yes Mistress. I will tell no one.”
    “Good, I will now add a hole in you nose and add a ring to better handle you.”
    She took a good hold of Carol’s hair and held her head steady. She then brought
    the pliers which had a sharp spike sticking out of one claw and an opening for
    the spike in the other. She stuck the pliers up Carol’s nose about a half inch,
    just out of sight and slowly brought the claws together. The sharp spike pierces
    the nose cartilage in one agonizing stroke. Carol let out a scream that made
    Anna moist. Carol tried to flail but Anna held her firm. She released the grip
    on the pliers and dropped them, quickly taking a ring she had readied; she stuck
    it up her nose and snapped it shut. The one-inch diameter ring flared out
    Carol’s nostrils. Carol’s eyes were watering from the pain in her nose and she
    stamped her feet in weakness.
    Anna took a small clip and pulling Carol’s left tit up used it to secure Carol’s
    large tit ring to the nose ring. Now Carol’s nipple stood up against her lips.
    “There, now that fat tit won’t fall and you can suck to your heart’s content.
    Drink up bitch, I have more plans for your body.”
    Anna went and found a strong stick about three feet long with large knobs and
    Y-shaped branches on the ends. She used this to spread Carol’s legs wide using
    her ankle rings. This caused even more stress on her arms as she was forced to
    spread her legs. Now, her pussy was totally open and Anna began to play with her
    nether lips. She added another weight to Carol’s clit ring and saw it sag
    grossly downwards. She licked its long distended length and could see Carol’s
    sexual reaction. She began to work her fingers into Carol’s spread pussy. She
    twisted her hand left and right to force Carol’s pussy wide and squeeze her palm
    into her cunt’s depths. Anna’s hands were not large and she quickly thrust her
    hand deep into Carol’s gapping hole. Carol was now in an exquisite mixture of
    pain and lust. Her arms were now screaming in pain from the continued pull of
    the rope. Her nose still ached from the ring as it held the weight of her left
    breast up to her lips. She couldn’t stop sucking and biting her nipple now that
    it was right there at her lips. And now her pussy was being fucked by Anna’s
    fist as she knelt and licked her clit.
    Carol was awash in a sexual haze and came with a gushing discharge of cunt juice
    on Anna’s arm. Anna loved to inflict this torment and her juices were flowing as
    she felt Carol’s pussy spasm. She now noticed a red button on the butt plug that
    she hadn’t seen until now. Wondering what it did she pressed it with her free
    hand. Carol’s startled reaction and the tingling on her tongue as she was
    licking Carol’s clit at the time brought a crazed smile to Anna’s face.
    “I had forgot about your restraint plug. That must have hurt.” She continued to
    slowly grind her fist into Carol’s cervix, lick her pussy lips and clit and
    zapped her bowels till Carol came twice. She slowly withdrew her hand and moved
    to Carol’s head. He unclipped Carol’s tit from her nose and put her wet hand to
    Carol’s lips. “Be a good girl and lick my hand clean.” Carol still in a daze
    opened her eyes and saw Anna’s dripping arm. She opened her mouth and began
    licking it clean. Anna stuck her fingers into her mouth and Carol sucked them
    off.
    Anna was now ready to take Carol’s pain to a new level. She went to her backpack
    and got her bullwhip. She stood to Carol’s side and began snapping the whip in
    the air. Carol’s face looked over in fear at the first snap and began to beg.
    “Please Mistress, please don’t use that. It will tear me to pieces. NOOO.” Anna
    brought her first stroke squarely against the side of Carol’s left tit. An angry
    red welt rose immediately. Each of these strikes would leave a bruise for weeks
    and Anna intended to decorate Carol’s body with dozens of these strips.
    Crack, Crack, Crack. The strokes hit both tits, her ass, back, thighs and the
    tender flesh next to her wide spread pussy. When Anna finally stopped. Carol’s
    arms were near to being dislocated as she hung motionless in agony. Anna came
    over released the rope holding Carol’s arms and she fell like a log to the dirt.
    Anna rolled the stunned teen onto her back drawing a wail from the pain of
    laying on her bruised ass and back. Anna straddled Carol’s face and sat heavily
    on her mouth. “Lick it good bitch, or I’ll tie you up again and do this over
    again.” Carol quickly drove her tongue deep into Anna’s spread lips and soon was
    bringing her to orgasm as Anna leaned back and played with Carol’s tits. She
    took pleasure in settling totally over Carol’s nose and mouth, cutting off
    Carol’s air supply. She loved the bucking and struggling this caused as Carol
    tried to dislodge her from her throne. After coming twice from this game, Anna
    got Carol up and dragged her to the stream. She made her lay down into the cool
    water and clean herself.
    “Don’t drink that water unless you want to get sick. Get up and come kneel.”
    When Carol trudged over and knelt before Anna, the leash was attached to her
    nose ring. Carol was lead back to the clearing and tied spread eagle to the
    ground. She had no idea what was to come but lying down was better then having
    her arms pulled from their sockets. Carol then got a small squirt bottle and put
    what looked like honey on her nipples, all over her pussy and generally dribbled
    it on her legs and belly. She even stuck the bottle up her cunt and squirted a
    bit deep into her hole. She then sat back and got a jar from her backpack.
    Inside was a collection of beetles, biting ants and other gross insects.
    Carol screamed in terror as Anna dumped the jar’s contents on her belly. She
    shook trying to dislodge the bugs, but most stayed stuck in the honey. They
    quickly spread over Carol’s writhing body and began to eat and bite. A
    particularly large roach moved to her pussy and began to eat. It followed the
    honey trail until only its back legs could be seen sticking out of Carol’s
    pussy. Anna pulled Carol’s pussy rings wider and the bug disappeared. Ants
    streamed over her nipples stinging as they ate. Carol’s screams were music to
    the sadistic ears of Anna. She knew that the bites would itch for days and leave
    angry marks all over her tender body. What they were doing to Carol’s mind was
    even more twisted. Carol had always hated bugs and now to be their victim caused
    something to snap in her brain. She kept twisting and crying, begging for
    release. After the bugs had cleaned her body of the honey, which took a good
    half-hour, Anna released her and instructed her to clean herself again in the
    stream. She threw her a bar of soap and sat back and watched the teen run to the
    water to rid her self of the bugs. She had to dig the bugs out of her pussy and
    she still felt that she had missed some.
    Anna called her back and fastened her to her cart. She took her whip and drove
    the teen back to the barn at a relentless pace. She stopped a small distance
    from the house and clipped the ring off of her nose. Now all one could see as
    the damage to Carol’s body was the welts from the whip and the bug stings. What
    cruel damage to Carol’s mind was deeper. Once back at the barn, Beth was waiting
    and released Carol from the cart and led her to her stall and reattached her
    restrains that kept her kneeling. Beth locked the stall door open and smiled as
    the dogs began to sniff Carol’s pussy. Beth had replayed Carol’s confession to
    Anna and now knew that Carol was a dog bitch. She would make sure the dogs had
    constant access to this slave. It got her hot knowing what a total slut this new
    slave was. It gave her a sense of superiority she had not felt in years. Anna
    bid her farewells to Megan and taking her dog left the farm.
    Carol was soon being pumped by King’s long cock. Her realization of her total
    servitude to whoever her mistresses chose to lend her now gave her a new
    hopelessness. What her body would look like when she was used up could only be
    guessed. The damage done to her body would eventually leave permanent marks. She
    now knew that no normal man would ever take her body after she was disfigured as
    a total slave. What was left for her was a life of slavery to these mistresses.
    She stopped thinking of anything long-term. Pleasure, humiliation and pain was
    all that mattered. As her pussy heated up from the dogs thrusting, she settled
    for this time of pleasure even if it was from a dog. Beth stood by and filmed
    the scene. Megan would sell this for a good sum to the bestiality freaks she
    knew.

    Chapter Eighteen.

    When Rachel returned from her track meet, she was furious at the condition of
    her slave. She stormed at her mother about how Carol was her slave and that she
    didn’t want her marked like she was now. This defiance to her mother lasted as
    long as it took for Megan and Beth to strap Rachel down and give her a sound
    trashing with a cat-o-nine tail whip. Carol could hear Rachel’s screams from the
    barn. Rachel learned that while she was Carol’s mistress, Megan was still
    Rachel’s mistress and thus had power over both. It was explained to Rachel that
    selling Carol was needed to support Rachel’s education and athletic training. It
    was a completely subdued Rachel, sporting bold red strips all over her body that
    went out to take Carol for her morning training.
    Rachel sat down in a stool and directed her slave’s head into her bald slit. As
    Carol’s skillful tongue began to tantalize Rachel’s pussy, Rachel began to
    outline the new ground rules as Megan had recently explained them to her at the
    end of a whip. “From now on, you will be loaned out to other mistresses as my
    mother feels is needed to supplement our income. You are extremely desired now
    that you are fully trained and are my milker. I didn’t wish to share you, but
    mother explained that we need the money to finance my education and training.
    So, you will do this for me and I will love you more because you endure their
    punishments to help me. Promise you will be good and not make any fuss when we
    lend you out.”
    Carol had been listening while she licked and now raised her head and looked
    fully into the eyes of Rachel. She had become so dependent on her for her care
    and what loving she received. She looked at the marks decorating her athletic
    build and didn’t want her to get in any more trouble with Megan. She nodded her
    head and said, “I will do as you wish. You are my mistress and now my body
    belongs to you to do as you wish. I love you and will go where you send me. Just
    promise you will take me back whatever the condition I am in and nurse me.”
    Rachel smiled down at her slave and gently pulled her back to bringing her to
    her morning orgasm. Carol’s routine went back to normal and she soon forgot
    about being loaned out.
    About two weeks later, when Carol was again away at a track meet, a paneled
    truck pulled into the farm. A medium build woman about thirty years old opened
    the side of the truck. Megan and the mystery woman talked for about five minutes
    and an envelope was passed to Megan. Beth came and took her over to the truck.
    She removed Carol’s harness that kept her on her hands and knees and took out
    the butt plug. The woman then directed her to get into the truck. Carol looked
    frightfully at Megan who nodded towards the truck. Seeing no way out and
    remembering her promise to Rachel, Carol willingly got into the truck. The woman
    then secured her to a mattress that was on the floor and soon the truck was
    bouncing down the road.
    The journey took some time and she fell asleep. She awoke when the truck’s
    engine stopped. The woman released her from the mattress and gave her a raincoat
    to put on. They were in some kind of garage basement and then went to a bank of
    elevators. I must have been a big building because it had thirty floors. They
    didn’t stop on any other floors on the way to their destination. When they got
    to their floor, it seemed to be empty. She was lead to an office that had Dr.
    Gail Black, OB/GYN on the door. She was taken into an examination room and told
    to strip and get up on the table. It was a standard examination table with
    stirrups. Once in position, the woman began to secure her to the table. Strong
    restraints bound her arms, legs, torso and head giving her no latitude to move.
    The woman took the adjustable stirrups and spread her legs to nearly 180
    degrees. Her pussy and ass now hung over the table totally exposed.
    Satisfied with her work, the woman then began to undress. She was quite pretty
    and had a strong build. As she exposed portions of her body it became obvious
    that she had been treated harshly by whoever owned her. Carol assumed that she
    must be someone’s slave. She had rings in her nipples, and clit. What was most
    scary, was the scars that could be seen on her back, ass, tits and thighs. Some
    of the scars were inches long and must have been terribly painful until they
    healed.
    Carol tested her bindings and now came to realize she in the hands of a sadistic
    mistress and had no way out. The other slave now began to assemble some tools
    and set them up between her legs. The woman looked up at Carol and smiled
    devilishly. “I have been told to remove all you pussy and ass hair for good. It
    will hurt and you will never again grow back hair. Your mistress has gotten
    tired of shaving you and has asked my mistress to have certain modification done
    to you while you are our guest. This is but the first and least painful.”
    Now Carol knew why her mistresses had allowed her pussy hair to grow in the last
    week. It gave this slave something to work on. This began a one-hour torture
    where electrolysis was performed to Carol’s suffering whimpers. Once complete,
    her armpits were also attacked and soon she was hairless there as well.
    The slave then made a phone call and used a wash cloth to clean up Carol. She
    took great care to arrange Carol to present a desirable picture. Carol soon
    heard someone approach the room and saw the other slave kneel and face the door.
    When the door opened, the slave bowed her head to the floor and stayed there.
    The obvious mistress stood at the door and surveyed the room. She was about six
    feet tall, had a beautiful figure and all in all presented a striking example of
    power.
    She gazed at the bound teen and appraised her as if Carol was a piece of meat.
    Carol shivered under her stare. Finally satisfied with the display, she strode
    to a closet and said, “Assist me to dress.” Her slave jumped to her feet and
    helped her mistress remove her street cloths and done a merry widow outfit that
    accentuated her full bust and long legs. The slave pulled her hair back and
    braided it into a ponytail. Once she was dressed in her sexy outfit, the
    mistress returned to the examination table.
    “My name is Mistress Gail. This is my slave Kitten. You are mine to use, as I
    desire. I paid a large sum of money to experiment with you and now that I see
    you in person I don’t think I will be disappointed. I see that Kitten has
    already taken care of your hair. Your pussy is nice and red. I have wanted to
    play with a lactating slave for years and now I have my chance. I will conduct a
    few experiments on your tits and see just how you react. My little Kitten will
    be in charge of monitoring you while I rest. We have all weekend here and I may
    give the staff off on Monday as well. By the time I am finished we will have
    determined you exact capacity and milk regeneration rate. This is not going to
    be sexual in any way. I am a scientist and also a sadist. Whatever sexual
    pleasure you may receive while you are here will be because you are a pain freak
    and maybe what Kitten wants to do to you. Let’s begin.”
    “Even though we are the only ones here, we can’t have you making too much noise,
    so we will but a gag on you.” A large ball gag was soon holding her mouth wide
    open but no sounds but moans could get past it.
    “First we must see what is your present milk production quantity. To do this and
    be sure that we get all your milk we will need a better method of removing your
    milk then through your nipples. I will insert a catheter into your main milk
    duct and this will allow rapid discharge of your milk. I will also be able to
    work the catheter deep into your milk glands to get all your milk. Now let’s
    insert those catheters into these magnificent tits. While Mistress Gail busied
    herself preparing her tools, Kitten stood between Carol’s legs and began to play
    with Carol’s pussy lips and clit. She started twisting her clit stud. Her
    actions distracted Carol from Mistress Gail only until Gail returned with a
    scalpel in hand. She took one of her nipples in hand and told Kitten to pull up
    on the embedded ring. She cleaned the area with disinfectant.
    She stabbed the scalpel deep just below the nipple and areola junction. Blood
    and milk began to ooze out of the wound. Taking a swab, she cleaned the incision
    and found the main milk duct. She took a special catheter tube and inserted it
    deep into the duct. This tube had small holes along the length that would allow
    for the entry of fluid as well as an opening on the end. Carol’s screams would
    have been piercing if they were allowed to be heard. She had broken out into a
    sweat and even Kitten’s fingers pumping her pussy could not distract the pain.
    Once the tube was fully inserted, Mistress Gail used stitches to secure it in
    place and closed the wound.
    Satisfied with one tit, Mistress Gail repeated the procedure on the other. When
    complete, two catheter tubes stuck out of Carol’s areolas. Milk already was
    filling the tubes up to the clamped off end. Kitten’s playful fucking now began
    to trigger Carol’s typical reaction. “Not so fast Kitten, we don’t want our
    little lab rat to enjoy this too much. If you make her come before I command,
    you will be punished.” Kitten slowed her touching to keep Carol on edge but not
    over the top.
    “Now we will see how much you presently hold. Kitten, help me with the table.”
    Mistress Gail and Kitten adjusted some controls and Carol’s table flipped so she
    now facing the floor. Her massive tits hanging down like the udders they were.
    Kitten attached a capture bag to each catheter and opened the valve. Milk began
    to flow into the bag. Gravity was working well and soon each bag was half full.
    “Hum, about a liter each. Now let’s see if we can get the last drops out. Kitten
    use the clamps please.” Kitten got a series of plumbers ring clamps used to
    tighten pipes. She opened them and started attaching them to Carol’s tits.
    Beginning at the base where her tits meet her chest, she turned the screw that
    tightened the clamp. Carol’s tits soon turned red from the pressure. The
    pressure caused more milk to be squeezed from Carol’s abused boobs.
    “Add the rest of the clamps but don’t tighten them until I tell you to. I want
    her to feel the total effect of having her tits squeezed empty.” Kitten worked
    diligently and soon Carol had five one inch wide clamps circling each tit. At a
    signal from her mistress, she began tightening each clamp working from the chest
    out to the nipple. More milk filled the capture bag and Carol squirmed and cried
    from the pressure on her inflated tits. When Kitten had finished tightening each
    clamp to the maximum, Mistress Gail checked the total milk in each bag. “Much
    better, let’s take a break and enjoy this delicious milk. Bring the cookies
    Kitten.”
    Each woman clamped off the catheter and took a milk bag to a nearby table.
    Kitten retrieved some cookies from a cupboard. They sat together and chatted,
    drinking the still warm tit milk and dunking cookies. Carol still hung upside
    down looking at the floor and her abused, clamped tits. She wished she never had
    big tits and wondered how much more of this she could take.
    Fifteen minutes later, Gail and Kitten had finished their snack, put the
    remaining milk in a refrigerator and came back to their experiment. “Now we must
    see the total capacity of these tits. We will use the catheters in reverse. Turn
    the table back over and take off the clamps on her right tit.” Carol was flipped
    back over and Kitten started taking off the clamps. As the blood started flowing
    back into Carol’s tit, the moans and groans grew louder. The marks left on
    Carol’s tit where the clamps had bite into her skin left a decorative pattern.
    “We will us a special mixture of saline and a mild irritant to test your tit
    capacity. We will deliver the fluid into one tit at a time. This should be
    interesting.” Kitten brought over an IV stand from which she hung a massive bag
    filled with a bluish fluid.
    “I put a blue dye into the fluid so we can see how the fluid fills you up.”
    Kitten connected the catheter from her right tit to the hanging bag and looked
    at her mistress for permission to start the flow. With a nod from Gail the fluid
    began to flow. Carol’s tits were firm because of her youth and physical activity
    so they didn’t sag much when she lay on her back. Now her tit began to fill and
    it seemed to swell bigger and bigger, especially compared to her tightly clamped
    left tit. When gravity finished its work, Carol had taken in over half the bag’s
    contents. Her right tit felt like when she had missed many hours of nursing.
    Mistress Gail was not finished yet.
    “I think we can get more in there. I like how her tit is taking on a bluish
    tinge.” She went over to the bag and began to squeeze it, forcing more of the
    fluid down the catheter. Carol squirmed in agony as her tit bloated out to
    outrageous proportions. The pressure began to cause the bluish liquid to squirt
    out her nipple in a high arch. “Oh look at that. We have a leak. Kitten, clamp
    that nipple shut. Kitten quickly got a large surgical clamp and squeezed it
    closed over Carol’s distended nipple. The flow stopped but Carol bucked in pain.
    Mistress Gail clamped off the catheter so none of the fluid would flow back up
    and began to feel Carol’s massive right tit.
    “That must be uncomfortable having all that itchy fluid in your tit. But it
    makes it look so attractive. So prominent. I bet your mistress would love to see
    this. She might want you this large always. Maybe some implant or we could just
    leave the catheters in your tits and let her fill you up when she wants to.
    Let’s get some pictures of this Kitten, one clamped tit and one gusher.”
    Carol was moaning in constant pain now. The occasional caresses by Kitten went
    unnoticed. The pain was too powerful. It felt as if her tit was about to
    explode. It had taken on a distinct bluish color. What added to the pain was the
    constant itching the irritant in the fluid caused. It was like a thousand ants
    were inside her tit eating it alive.
    ‘Kitten, take a reading on how much we got in and then let’s do the same thing
    to her left tit. I want some pictures of matching set of bloated knockers. Then
    we will have some fun with this toy.”
    Kitten worked efficiently setting up another bag and releasing the clamps from
    Carol’s left tit. Soon, the blue fluid was filling her left tit as full as her
    right. They put a clamp on her nipple first so no fluid would escape. Carol was
    close to passing out from the pain, but that would spoil Mistress Carol’s fun. A
    stimulant was given to Carol by injection that kept her fully aware of her
    punishments.
    As Carol was subjected to her torture, Mistress Gail went and attached a massive
    strap-on dildo to her crotch. She positioned herself between Carol’s widely
    spread legs and began to push the dildo into her stretched pussy. Kitten had
    positioned herself to the side of Carol and taken up a wicked cat-of-nine tails
    whip. As her mistress slowly fucked their toy, Kitten began slashing the whip on
    Carol’s engorged tits. Soon, stinging red marks could be seen on Carol’s blue
    tits. Each whip brought new pain to tits already in agony.
    Mistress Gail quickened her thrusts, each ramming into the bottom of Carol’s
    teenage cunt. She pinched and pulled on her pussy lips and clit ring. Twisting
    the ring and pulling it out to torment the teen. Despite the agony of her tits,
    the fucking was making her pussy respond. How she could mix the pain and
    pleasure to reach orgasm was unknown to Carol, but she soon gushed her pussy
    juice down Gail’s fake dick.
    “Now Kitten.” Was all Mistress Gail said. Kitten knew what to do. She took the
    clamps off Carol’s nipples and continued whipping. The blue fluid began a steady
    stream from each tit. Arcing straight up. Kitten began using a riding crop on
    Carol’s tits since it would push deeper into her tits and cause more of the
    fluid to squirt out. The release of the fluid brought Carol’s orgasm to
    staggering heights that seemed to last forever. Gail was now bucking deep into
    Carol’s cunt making slapping noises from each thrust. Carol didn’t know how she
    was able to stay conscious. The drug they gave her must be keeping her awake.
    Mistress Gail now came to her own climax from the portions of the dildo trusting
    into her own pussy. She stopped pumping and removed the harness, leaving the
    dildo deep in Carol’s cunt. Kitten stopped her cropping and began licking
    Carol’s agonized tits. The brutalized tits now were stripped with wounds from
    the crop and whip. The catheters protruded from the areolas and they still had a
    blue tinge from the fluid still in her tits.
    “Turn her over and drain the fluid out. I am going to rest for a while. You may
    use her as you wish Kitten, but I want her ready for more fun in an hour or
    two.” Mistress Gail left the room and Kitten turned the table over and started
    the flow of the remaining fluid out of Carol’s tits. She sat next to the table
    and vigorously squeezed each tit, milking the fluid out of her tits. When she
    felt she got most of the fluid out, she turn Carol over and repeated the painful
    filling of her tits with saline to flush out the blue fluid.
    Another draining process and Carol’s tits seemed back to normal. The itching had
    stopped and the fluid drained out was a milky color from her own production.
    Kitten tilted the table so Carol’s head was lowered to crotch level. Kitten
    straddled Carol’s face and lowered her dripping pussy onto Carol’s talented
    tongue. A few pinches to Carol’s tits brought Carol’s attention to pleasing
    Kitten’s urges. She rutted heavily on Carol’s face and sat so heavily that Carol
    was having trouble breathing. This did not stop Kitten from using Carol to reach
    two orgasms before tiring of standing on weak knees and sat down to rest.
    Carol lay there with her face covered with Kitten’s juices. Her tits aching from
    the recent whipping. She had to pee and begged to be released to answer natures
    call.
    “Please let me go to the bathroom, I really need to go.”
    “Don’t worry we will take care of your bodily functions right here in this
    chair. I can’t release you until my mistress says so. I think an enema and
    another treatment will take care of your needs.”
    Kitten went to a cabinet and returned between Carol’s spread legs. Carol could
    not see what Kitten was doing but she soon felt Kitten licking her pussy and
    spreading her lips even wider then her present rings provided. She jumped when
    she felt a slick intrusion up her pee tube. Kitten was catheterizing Carol’s
    bladder. The tube slide up her urethra and lodged in her bladder. Kitten used a
    small syringe to inflate a reservoir that kept the catheter from sliding out.
    The catheter’s clamp was released and Carol’s piss filled a bag hanging from the
    table. She had no control of the process and was soon empty. Kitten pressed down
    on her abdomen and some more pee drained into the bag.
    “There that’s empty now lets tend to your butthole. A big girl like you should
    take a full two-quart enema. That will clean you out.”
    Kitten hummed as she prepared the tubes and prepared the enema bag. She used a
    strong detergent and hot water. Tilting the table even more so the enema fluid
    would flow deep into Carol’s bowels and intestines. She worked the tube deep up
    Carol’s ass with little difficulty, given Carol’s conditioning with butt plugs.
    When the valve was opened, Carol groaned as the hot water filled her guts.
    Kitten massaged Carol’s belly to work the fluid deep. When the enema bag gurgled
    empty, Carol’s belly was horribly distended. She looked six months pregnant and
    was clearly in intense pain.
    Kitten slowly pulled the tube out and quickly jammed a large butt plug in
    Carol’s ass to keep the fluid from being released. She went around to Carol’s
    face and kissed the tortured teens moaning mouth. She enjoyed watching the teen
    beg for release.
    “One more little stress to your system and then you can empty yourself, my pet.”
    Kitten took a bottle of saline out of the refrigerator and attached it to
    Carol’s bladder catheter. “We need to clean this cavity out too. I hope you
    enjoy the contrast of the hot enema and cold flushing. Let me know how it
    feels.”
    Kitten opened the catheter valve and squeezed the cold liquid up into Carol’s
    bladder. There was already pressure on her bladder from the enema and this added
    pressure made Carol feel like she was ready to pop. The cold was excruciating
    and soon had Carol racked with cramps. When the bottle was empty. Kitten clamped
    off the catheter and stood back to admire her handiwork.
    Carol was a study in pain. Her whole lower body was bloated beyond the painful
    to the damaging point. Taking the dildo and pumping it into Carol’s pussy got
    Kitten hot. She strapped the dildo on and began to pump with brutal quickness.
    She stroked Carol’s fat belly and squeezed Carol’s tits. She brought the clamped
    catheters from Carol’s tits up to her lips and began to suck her tit juice like
    a straw. The lewdness of it all was too much for Kitten and she came with a load
    moan.
    Taking the dildo out, she tilted the table bringing Carol’s head once again up
    and her butt down. Positioning a large catch bag under Carol’s ass, she pulled
    the butt plug out and released the clamp on her bladder catheter. The
    simultaneous expulsions of fluids sounded gross and the smell was foul. But the
    release on Carol’s face was obvious. She seemed to crap for hours and felt
    totally empty when the last of the fluid drained out. Kitten gave Carol’s bottom
    another quick enema with only a small amount of water to be sure all the crap
    was out and then cleaned her up. She used air freshener and soon Carol was back
    to her normal body shape. She felt terribly hungry and asked Kitten for some
    food.
    “Mistress will feed you when she returns. Until then if you want you can drink
    my piss. I would love that since I have to drink my mistresses often. No one has
    ever drunk mine. Let’s do it.”
    “That’s OK, I will wait if you don’t mind.”
    “I do mind. If you don’t do as I ask, I will repeat the enema process.”
    That threat was enough to get Carol to agree. Soon Carol was guzzling Kitten’s
    piss direct from the source. It was this scene that greeted Mistress Gail as she
    returned to the examination room.
    “I see you are enjoying yourself, Kitten. Has our little toy been pleasing you
    while I rested?
    “Yes, Mistress. I cleaned her out front and back and installed a bladder
    catheter. She is ready for your next experiment.”
    “I’ve been thinking, what can we do that will leave a lasting impression on this
    little slut but not be visible to her own mistress? The only thing I came up
    with was a little interior examination followed by some additional jewelry.
    Prepare her for a vaginal exploration. I want a clear view right up to her
    cervix.”
    Carol had never had a full cervical exam since she only lost her hymen this
    summer. The thought of something stretching her pussy wide enough so Mistress
    Gail could look up that far made her shiver. Kitten brought over a stainless
    steel device that she later found out was a speculum. It had two scoop type arms
    that could be ratcheted open to stretch the pussy open as desired. This speculum
    was exceptionally large and Carol let out a deep moan when Kitten inserted the
    device deep into her well-lubed pussy.
    Kitten stood aside and Mistress Gail sat down on a stool between Carol’s legs.
    Gail leaned forward and gave Carol’s clit a little lick. “Hmm, You taste
    marvelous for someone so abused. It must be all those vitamins and exercise
    Mistress Megan insists on. Now let’s see your pretty pussy up close.”
    Gail began to slowly ratchet open the speculum. She would occasionally give the
    distressed teen’s pussy a loving lick or squeeze as the arms began to form a
    cavern for Gail to peer up Carol’s pussy hole. She put a lamp on her head and
    bent down to look deep. “You have a lovely pretty and pink pussy. Just like a
    young woman of your training should have. I see a normal cervix with only slight
    inflammation from your recent sexual excesses. I think we will add a little
    permanent insignia of your slavery that only we will know of. It will be our
    little secret. Since I have already contracted with Megan for regular use of you
    it would not be prudent on your part to tell her of our additions. Your
    punishment will be extreme and you would not leave without permanent
    disfiguration. Do we understand each other?”
    Carol nodded her head after considering the pain she had endured already and
    thought what more this sadistic bitch could think up, given her expertise in
    medical training.
    “Good, we understand each other. I am going to brand your pussy deep in your
    sheath, right at the top. Only the deepest dildo will hit this spot. I am also
    going to add a pretty stainless steel ring at the top of your pussy. It will
    then be used to keep what dildos I desire to tease you with inside without any
    straps. Let’s begin. I’m getting hot just thinking of seeing you marked. I’m
    going to use a dermal laser to brand my mark in your pussy. I’m curious what
    your reaction will be when you feel the burning deep in your gut.”
    Kitten handed Gail the hand-held laser and bent to her task. “Kitten, lay over
    her waist to keep her from squirming. I don’t want to mess up my masterpiece.”
    She used short bursts of the laser to scribe ‘Cow’ on the back wall of Carol’s
    cunt. She felt like she was being scorched from the inside out. As much as she
    tried to buck, Kitten’s weigh held her down.
    “There, get the camera and take a picture of this. I think I will sell this for
    a good price on the net. When we add the ring, she will be even more appetizing.
    Carol’s head was limp from the pain. She was oblivious to the next part of her
    treatment until she felt the sharp piercing of her pussy deep up her hole. Gail
    had taken a clamp to pull a portion of her back pussy wall out and then pushed a
    sharp probe through the flesh. She quickly pushed the steel ring through the
    hole, snapped it shut and then dabbed the wound with a swab.
    A lovely one-inch diameter ring was now buried deep in her pussy. The wound
    still stung, as did the laser burns. Why Mistress Gail would want to put her
    mark where no one but her could see eluded Carol’s reasoning.
    “By the time you come back to us, that ring will have healed so we can use it to
    hold whatever we desire. Remember, if you tell anyone about this I will use that
    ring to pull you pussy out from the roots. So don’t cross me, little toy.”
    “Kitten. I have other engagements to attend to. I want you to accurately measure
    my toy’s output. Keep her well hydrated and feed her the protein mixture
    Mistress Megan provided. By the end of the weekend, I want a scientific
    assessment of her production capacity.”
    The next two days were a mixture of constant tit manipulation and Kitten using
    her as her personal sex toy. Carol came to enjoy the constant sexual stimulation
    Kitten seemed to demand for herself and inflict on Carol’s ripe body. She would
    occasionally whip her and even used sterile needles to pierce Carol’s tits and
    cunt lips.
    Mistress Gail would stride in throughout the weekend, inflict some torture and
    then leave Carol to Kitten’s pleasure. By the time, Carol was released from her
    chair, her legs were cramped an unable to support her. She was half carried back
    to the van and fell quickly asleep for the drive to the farm. The catheter’s
    remained in her tits. Mistress Gail had called Megan and they had agreed to keep
    the catheters in for a while.
    It was a totally spent teen slave that was deposited back into her stall after
    her weekend with Mistress Gail. How many more of these outings Carol could take
    was yet to be seen. She was young and Mistress Megan had a large amount of money
    yet to raise.

    Chapter Nineteen.

    The next morning Megan and Beth came to rouse the teen slave. She was so tired
    from her weekend outing, it took a bucket of cold water to bring her fully to
    her senses. Carol quickly jumped up and sputtered, “That was mean.”
    “Now don’t be rude to your mistress little girl or we can have you rented out to
    much harsher Mistresses. Get back on your hands and knees like you belong and we
    will reattach you harness and stockings. You must have missed them. How was your
    outing? I see no permanent markings that time won’t fade. I must admit they did
    a wonderful job on your tits. Come her I want to try the new catheters.”
    Carol crawled over to Mistress Megan and sat back on her heels. Megan bent down
    and released the clamp on one of her tit catheters. She was rewarded with a
    fountain of tit milk that she quickly began to suck from the tube. The amount
    Megan was able to suck from the catheter was greater and quicker then when she
    sucked Carol’s nipple. She was able to drink her fill and even caused some pain
    when she sucked hard to get the last drop.
    “Oh, I like these catheters. They will give us hours of pleasure and I see they
    can be used to give you a little pain if needed. Beth, come and empty her other
    tit. I know you missed her milk all weekend.”
    Beth drank her fill also and sucked especially hard at the end. You could almost
    see Carol’s tit cave in from the suction she caused to her tit’s inner walls.
    “I have a new and improved butt plug to put in you, dear. I think we need to
    expand that tight asshole so we can use it with no hesitation. We have been
    using progressively larger plugs and are almost satisfied with your hole’s
    access. Beth, bring her to the horse and bind her well. I think she will need
    firm handling to get her new plug past her ass’ sphincter muscle.”
    Beth took great pleasure in binding the teen using her harness and rings to the
    leather horse. Her ass was fully exposed and ready to be subjected to her new
    plug. Megan brought it over from the workbench and showed it to the slave.
    Carol’s face went white and she protested, “Oh Mistress, please not one so big.
    It will split me in half. I will never be able to pull the cart with something
    that big in me. Please, no.”
    The new plug was at least three inches in diameter and was nine inches long. The
    same ring at the end would prevent it from fully entering her asshole, and it
    had the attachments for the electronic apparatus to keep Carol under control.
    The plug was flexible and would bend with the shape of Carol’s bowels, but the
    sheer size was very intimidating.
    “I love it when you beg. But it will do you no good. You will learn to run with
    this and bigger plugs stuck deep in you ass. I want it so your ass depends on
    having this plug in.”
    Carol didn’t understand how her ass would eventually depend on having a plug in
    all the time. It would be weeks yet of constantly stressing and breaking down
    her sphincter muscle before she understood her final predicament of slavery.
    Megan moved to Carol’s ass and bent to the task of driving the plug home. She
    used Carol’s own cunt juice to lubricate the tool by driving in into her cunt
    for a while, almost bringing the teen to orgasm. Once it was well lubed, she
    began to press it into the teen’s ass. Her muscles resisted, but the full weight
    of Megan pressing soon stove Carol’s asshole in and the plug began to fill
    Carol’s ass. It took another ten minutes of pumping and pushing until only the
    end of the plug stuck out of Carol’s ass. Megan attached Carol’s butt rings to
    the plug and locked it in place. She attached the electrical wires to the plug
    and stood back to examine her work. Carol was a sweating heap that was moaning
    at the large intrusion in her ass.
    Megan took the remote control device from a pocket and pressed the button to
    test the new device. Carol’s body seemed to go rigid as she held the button
    down. Satisfied with the devices electrical shock control mechanism, Megan
    released the button and strode away giving directions to Beth over her shoulder.

    “Clean her up and put her in her stall for now. Then bring in the tape of this
    little training exercise.”
    Beth got a bucket of soapy water and cleaned the bound teen. She then made sure
    the restraints were attacked to keep the teen on her hands and knees and put her
    in her stall. She saw King in the yard and called for him. The dog came running
    and once he saw his favorite bitch was back began to lick her cunt. Carol was
    ashamed at her response to the long tongue on her sex, but could not stop the
    dog. Soon the big dog was pumping his dick deep into her pussy as the Beth
    looked on.
    “That’s how I think you should look all the time. Nothing but a dog fucker. I
    think I will ask Mistress to buy a few more big male dogs for the farm. That
    way, you can have dogs fucking you all the time.” Beth left the orgasming teen
    in her stall and was laughing all the way to the house. Carol could not help
    coming on King’s dick and was sorry when he spilled his come and pulled out. He
    licked her pussy a few times than ran out into the yard.
    Carol could crawl with the new plug in her, but when she tried to rise a little
    she was met with deep cramps. It looked like she was going to have to stay bent
    at the waist from now on. She crawled out to the front porch and laid down
    waiting for what was next on her Mistresses agenda of humiliation.